Selected quad for the lemma: lord_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
lord_n	word_n	world_n	year_n	1,253	4	4.5959	4	false

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A46359	The accomplishment of the Scripture prophecies, or, The approaching deliverance of the church proving that the papacy is the antichristian kingdom ... that the present persecution may end in three years and-half, after which the destruction of Antichrist shall begin, which shall be finisht in the beginning of the next age, and then the kingdom of Christ shall come upon earth / written in French by Mr. Peter Jurieu ... ; in two parts ; faithfully Englished from the new French edition, corrected and enlarged by almost a third part, with the explication of the visions of Daniel and the Revelation.; Accomplissement des prophéties. English	Jurieu, Pierre, 1637-1713.	1687 (1687)	Wing J1196; ESTC R6542	384,320	621

render_v they_o capable_a of_o receive_v celestial_a and_o sublime_a truth_n 6._o last_o god_n possess_v the_o heathen_a with_o a_o contempt_n of_o idolatry_n and_o idol_n they_o be_v disgu_v and_o sick_a of_o their_o god_n the_o false_a oracle_n of_o daemon_n cease_v their_o priest_n lose_v their_o reputation_n and_o all_o the_o world_n breathe_v after_o a_o change_n without_o know_v why_o i_o find_v something_o like_o this_o at_o present_a 1._o since_o the_o last_o age_n god_n have_v revive_v the_o light_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o science_n which_o be_v almost_o stifle_v and_o extinguish_v under_o the_o barbarism_n of_o scholastic_a learning_n in_o the_o last_o century_n god_n cause_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n tongue_n to_o revive_v which_o be_v of_o such_o use_n for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o confutation_n of_o heresy_n and_o idolatry_n that_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o have_v undo_v they_o in_o this_o century_n the_o providence_n of_o god_n have_v carry_v the_o acuteness_n and_o delicacy_n of_o man_n mind_n to_o that_o degree_n that_o it_o may_v true_o be_v say_v that_o the_o most_o enlighten_v and_o refine_v age_n past_a be_v barbarous_a in_o comparison_n with_o this_o the_o speculative_a science_n and_o true_a philosophy_n be_v bring_v to_o that_o perfection_n that_o all_o that_o we_o have_v before_o may_v be_v reckon_v simplicity_n and_o ignorance_n this_o new_a philosophy_n do_v open_a and_o enlarge_v the_o mind_n and_o the_o light_n we_o receive_v from_o modern_a philosopher_n do_v help_v very_o much_o to_o scatter_v that_o thick_a darkness_n which_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o school_n have_v cast_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n we_o shall_v short_o know_v of_o what_o use_v the_o new_a philosophy_n may_v be_v to_o destroy_v those_o monster_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o i_o look_v upon_o the_o long_a voyage_n of_o our_o europaean_n the_o discovery_n make_v of_o new_a country_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n and_o the_o improvement_n of_o the_o art_n of_o navigation_n to_o be_v a_o mean_n which_o god_n prepare_v for_o the_o fulfil_n that_o great_a promise_n that_o concern_v the_o full_a conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n why_o do_v god_n reserve_v the_o invention_n of_o the_o sea_n compass_n to_o these_o last_o time_n why_o be_v it_o not_o know_v three_o or_o four_o hundred_o year_n ago_o what_o it_o be_v to_o sail_v upon_o the_o ocean_n far_o from_o the_o shore_n be_v there_o less_o curiosity_n covetousness_n or_o industry_n among_o man_n former_o than_o now_o for_o what_o reason_n will_v god_n that_o one_o half_a of_o the_o world_n shall_v live_v in_o ignorance_n of_o the_o other_o for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n why_o have_v god_n in_o these_o latter_a day_n more_o visible_o favour_v the_o design_n which_o man_n have_v always_o have_v to_o enrich_v themselves_o by_o commerce_n and_o trade_n go_v in_o pursuit_n of_o riches_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o can_v but_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o work_n of_o a_o most_o wise_a providence_n discover_v to_o we_o unknown_a people_n who_o conversion_n he_o intend_v to_o bring_v about_o within_o a_o short_a time._n 3._o i_o consider_v the_o great_a number_n of_o half_n christian_n which_o the_o popish_a mission_n make_v in_o the_o indies_n to_o be_v just_a as_o those_o proselyte_n of_o the_o gate_n which_o the_o jew_n make_v they_o be_v proper_o neither_o jew_n nor_o christian_n but_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o christianity_n these_o eastern_a convert_v which_o be_v make_v by_o papist_n be_v neither_o heathen_n nor_o christian_n but_o they_o will_v be_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o harvest_n which_o god_n intend_v to_o have_v among_o those_o people_n and_o after_o they_o be_v full_o convert_v they_o will_v be_v very_o serviceable_a for_o the_o conversion_n of_o those_o who_o as_o yet_o be_v altogether_o pagan_n 4._o i_o admire_v the_o depth_n of_o divine_a providence_n that_o by_o insensible_a step_n and_o degree_n dispose_v the_o mahometan_a nation_n for_o conversion_n for_o this_o we_o need_v but_o consult_v the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o present_a stave_n of_o the_o ottoman_a empire_n lib._n 2._o chap._n 2._o by_o mr._n ricaut_n in_o that_o history_n we_o meet_v with_o a_o sect_n of_o mahumetan_n call_v haictite_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o messiah_n take_v a_o true_a natural_a body_n and_o that_o be_v eternal_a he_o become_v incarnate_a as_o the_o christian_n believe_v wherefore_o they_o have_v insert_v this_o article_n into_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n that_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n at_o the_o last_o day_n for_o the_o proof_n whereof_o they_o cite_v a_o text_n out_o of_o the_o alckoran_n in_o these_o word_n o_o mahomet_n thou_o shall_v see_v thy_o lord_n who_o shall_v come_v again_o in_o the_o cloud_n for_o though_o they_o dare_v not_o positive_o interpret_v this_o of_o j._n christ_n yet_o they_o bold_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v foretold_v of_o the_o messiah_n and_o in_o their_o ordinary_a discourse_n they_o confess_v that_o this_o messiah_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o jesus_n who_o be_v to_o return_v into_o the_o world_n with_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o he_o assume_v the_o same_o author_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o turk_n within_o a_o few_o year_n chap._n 12._o which_o be_v entertain_v by_o the_o best_a people_n of_o the_o seraglio_n &_o common_a enough_o at_o constantinople_n they_o who_o profess_v to_o believe_v it_o be_v call_v chup_n messahites_n i._n e._n the_o good_a partisan_n or_o follower_n of_o the_o messiah_n they_o hold_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o redeemer_n of_o the_o world._n the_o young_a scholar_n in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o grand_a signior_n be_v general_o of_o this_o opinion_n particular_o the_o most_o polite_a and_o civilise_a and_o well_o breed_v among_o they_o insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v a_o form_n of_o speech_n very_o much_o in_o use_n among_o they_o when_o they_o will_v praise_v any_o one_o to_o say_v to_o he_o chup_n messahisen_v you_o be_v very_o civil_a and_o oblige_a as_o he_o shall_v be_v who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o service_n of_o the_o messiah_n there_o be_v a_o multitude_n of_o these_o people_n constantinople_n and_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v maintain_v this_o doctrine_n which_o so_o much_o courage_n that_o rather_o than_o quit_v it_o they_o have_v choose_v to_o suffer_v martyrdom_n there_o be_v another_o sect_n call_v eschrakites_n p._n 407._o they_o who_o profess_v it_o addict_v themselves_o very_o much_o to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o the_o number_n that_o be_v in_o god._n for_o though_o they_o hold_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n they_o nevertheless_o admit_v the_o trinity_n also_o as_o a_o number_n proceed_v from_o unity_n they_o explain_v that_o thought_n by_o the_o example_n of_o three_o pleat_n or_o fold_n in_o a_o handkerchief_n which_o may_v be_v call_v three_o though_o it_o be_v but_o one_o piece_n of_o cloth_n when_o it_o be_v unfold_v these_o be_v no_o great_a admirer_n of_o the_o koran_n they_o only_o make_v use_v of_o that_o which_o they_o find_v agree_v with_o their_o principle_n and_o reject_v the_o rest_n as_o if_o it_o be_v abolish_v believe_v that_o the_o chief_a good_a of_o man_n consist_v in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n they_o despise_v the_o dream_n and_o gross_a imagination_n of_o mahomet_n concern_v the_o pleasure_n of_o paradise_n all_o the_o schec_n and_o the_o most_o able_a preacher_n of_o the_o royal_a mosque_n be_v of_o this_o sect._n they_o be_v very_o diligent_a in_o their_o devotion_n and_o sober_a in_o their_o diet_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v also_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o charity_n for_o their_o neighbour_n say_v they_o be_v the_o creature_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n they_o instruct_v their_o scholar_n to_o be_v moderate_a wise_a and_o grave_a in_o a_o word_n to_o abstain_v from_o all_o evil_a action_n and_o to_o practice_v all_o virtue_n one_o step_n far_o and_o these_o people_n will_v be_v much_o better_a christian_n than_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v the_o name_n and_o profession_n of_o christian_n a_o general_a disposition_n in_o the_o world_n to_o despise_v and_o forsake_v popery_n 5._o the_o sensible_a fall_n and_o declension_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v a_o five_o sign_n of_o that_o great_a work_n which_o god_n be_v make_v way_n for_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v furious_a to_o reign_v and_o get_v ground_n nevertheless_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v fall_v for_o as_o god_n discredit_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o pagan_a idol_n a_o little_a before_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n so_o he_o

tear_n out_o the_o very_a heart_n of_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n in_o the_o mystery_n and_o divine_a depth_n therein_o and_o leave_v it_o nothing_o but_o a_o bare_a superficies_n let_v we_o give_v but_o two_o example_n of_o this_o maxim_n of_o the_o cabalist_n that_o god_n have_v imprint_v a_o seal_n of_o himself_o and_o of_o his_o mystery_n which_o reach_v to_o all_o matter_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n in_o a_o unity_n of_o essence_n whereof_o we_o have_v a_o lively_a image_n in_o the_o world_n of_o spirit_n by_o the_o essence_n intelligence_n and_o will_v which_o be_v find_v in_o every_o spirit_n whether_o separate_a or_o unite_v with_o matter_n and_o another_o lively_a image_n of_o it_o in_o the_o three_o dimension_n of_o matter_n longitude_n latitude_n and_o profundity_n which_o be_v three_o distinct_a dimension_n and_o yet_o make_v but_o one_o only_a and_o most_o simple_a extension_n the_o other_o instance_n be_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a uncreated_a nature_n with_o the_o humane_a a_o mystery_n whereof_o we_o see_v a_o lively_a image_n in_o the_o incarnation_n of_o those_o soul_n which_o god_n unite_v with_o matter_n these_o thing_n deserve_v very_o well_o to_o be_v think_v of_o beside_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v sufficient_o declare_v himself_o concern_v these_o mystery_n he_o have_v show_v we_o one_o part_n that_o we_o may_v imagine_v the_o rest_n he_o say_v that_o the_o light_n of_o the_o first_o day_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o action_n whereby_o god_n cause_v the_o light_n to_o shine_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o our_o ignorance_n the_o scripture_n call_v our_o lord_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n by_o allusion_n to_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o heaven_n a_o second_o adam_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o first_o adam_n the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n a_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n heaven_n be_v call_v paradise_n by_o allusion_n to_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v a_o hundred_o thing_n in_o the_o work_n of_o creation_n whereof_o no_o natural_a reason_n can_v be_v give_v there_o must_v be_v some_o therefore_o which_o be_v mysterious_a why_o for_o instance_n do_v god_n create_v a_o chaos_n before_o he_o put_v in_o order_n the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n why_o he_o rank_v they_o all_o in_o six_o day_n time_n no_o more_o or_o less_o why_o he_o create_v not_o the_o sun_n but_o on_o the_o four_o day_n why_o the_o plant_n be_v create_v before_o the_o sun_n and_o why_o the_o fish_n and_o brid_n before_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o field_n intelligible_a 2._o principle_n the_o sensible_a world_n a_o image_n of_o the_o intelligible_a ii_o our_o second_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o the_o sensible_a world_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o intelligible_a and_o this_o intelligible_a world_n be_v not_o a_o world_n of_o platonic_a idea_n it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n where_o every_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o by_o analogy_n that_o be_v find_v in_o the_o sensible_a world._n there_o be_v a_o heaven_n there_o be_v a_o intelligible_a sun_n which_o be_v god_n there_o be_v spirit_n which_o be_v the_o intelligible_a star_n there_o be_v a_o earth_n plant_n fruit_n and_o also_o wild_a beast_n enemy_n of_o this_o world._n the_o scripture_n lead_v we_o by_o the_o hand_n in_o these_o path_n by_o the_o continual_a use_n of_o figure_n borrow_v from_o the_o sensible_a world_n to_o signify_v those_o part_n of_o the_o intelligible_a one_o from_o this_o principle_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o sensible_a world_n be_v the_o image_n and_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world._n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o different_a degree_n by_o which_o god_n have_v make_v his_o church_n to_o pass_v through_o to_o bring_v it_o to_o perfection_n period_n 3._o principle_n god_n divide_v the_o time_n into_o several_a period_n iii_o our_o three_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o in_o every_o system_fw-la compose_v of_o event_n there_o be_v several_a period_n to_o be_v consider_v this_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n god_n divide_v the_o time_n into_o seven_o trumpet_n seven_o seal_n and_o seven_o viol_n upon_o this_o principle_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v as_o many_o period_n of_o this_o intelligible_a world_n through_o which_o they_o be_v to_o pass_v to_o arrive_v a_o perfection_n mystery_n 4._o principle_n the_o same_o image_n ought_v every_o where_o to_o signify_v the_o same_o mystery_n iv_o my_o four_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o the_o h._n ghost_n ought_v constant_o to_o fix_v the_o same_o mystery_n to_o the_o same_o image_n in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o creation_n for_o example_n the_o water_n shall_v every_v where_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o signify_v the_o same_o mystery_n which_o be_v a_o principle_n that_o be_v not_o at_o all_o heed_v by_o placaeus_n in_o one_o place_n he_o make_v the_o water_n to_o be_v sin_n in_o another_o to_o be_v the_o passion_n well_o order_v and_o gather_v together_o in_o christ_n in_o a_o three_o place_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o heart_n sanctify_v and_o serve_a god_n it_o be_v a_o fault_n that_o be_v most_o obvious_a and_o which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o he_o have_v no_o system_n that_o they_o be_v only_o loose_a thought_n which_o shine_v separately_z but_o do_v not_o mutual_o illustrate_v each_o other_o letter_n the_o five_o principle_n the_o mystery_n must_v not_o destroy_v the_o letter_n v._o i_o will_v add_v a_o five_o principle_n that_o in_o this_o mystery_n we_o shall_v not_o as_o some_o do_v destroy_v the_o history_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o dangerous_a if_o a_o man_n give_v himself_o the_o liberty_n to_o deny_v matter_n of_o fact_n and_o to_o turn_v all_o into_o pure_a allegory_n there_o then_o remain_v nothing_o certain_a in_o the_o scripture_n libertins_n may_v then_o doubt_v of_o the_o whole_a and_o we_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v able_a to_o distingnish_v those_o place_n where_o the_o relation_n must_v be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n from_o those_o where_o the_o letter_n shall_v be_v false_a and_o where_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o mystery_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o type_n to_o be_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n if_o the_o event_n prove_v false_a the_o type_n be_v null_a these_o principle_n be_v lay_v down_o i_o thus_o form_v my_o system_n the_o creation_n of_o the_o sensible_a world_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world_n we_o must_v divide_v the_o time_n in_o which_o god_n have_v form_v the_o church_n into_o seven_o period_n but_o those_o seven_o period_n be_v not_o precise_o distinguish_v each_o of_o they_o to_o contain_v a_o thousand_o year_n as_o have_v be_v former_o suppose_v from_o those_o word_n of_o st._n peter_n a_o thousand_o year_n with_o the_o lord_n be_v as_o one_o day_n there_o be_v some_o difficulty_n in_o the_o division_n of_o those_o period_n and_o after_o have_v well_o conder_v it_o i_o divide_v they_o thus_o 1._o the_o first_o period_n be_v from_o adam_n to_o abraham_n which_o be_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n 2._o the_o second_o be_v from_o abraham_n to_o moses_n which_o be_v between_o four_o and_o five_o hundred_o year_n 3._o the_o three_o period_n be_v from_o moses_n to_o jesus_n christ_n which_o it_o between_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n 4._o the_o four_o be_v from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v between_o four_o and_o five_o hundred_o year_n 5._o the_o five_o be_v from_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n to_o his_o completion_n that_o be_v between_o five_o and_o six_o hundred_o year_n 6._o the_o six_o be_v from_o antichrist_n complete_a to_o his_o destruction_n which_o be_v between_o seven_o and_o eight_o hundred_o year_n 7._o the_o seven_o and_o last_o be_v from_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o will_v be_v about_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o great_a inequality_n that_o there_o be_v between_o these_o several_a period_n as_o to_o their_o duration_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v any_o difficulty_n we_o must_v not_o reckon_v thing_n according_a to_o the_o time_n but_o compute_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o thing_n the_o time_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v do_v be_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o the_o period_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v compute_v by_o the_o great_a change_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v now_o it_o be_v exact_o in_o these_o six_o point_n that_o the_o church_n have_v change_v its_o face_n from_o adam_n until_o abraham_n there_o be_v no_o change_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n by_o

necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o

and_o when_o the_o seven_o thunder_n have_v utter_v their_o voice_n 4._o v._o 4._o i_o be_v about_o to_o write_v vision_n a_o seal_a vision_n be_v a_o obscure_a vision_n &_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o i_o seal_v up_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o seven_o thunder_n utter_v &_o write_v they_o not_o a_o seal_a book_n a_o write_n a_o word_n seal_v according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o word_n that_o be_v not_o understand_v 29.11_o 1_n 29.11_o the_o vision_n of_o all_o be_v say_v esay_n as_o a_o book_n that_o be_v seal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v you_o shall_v not_o understand_v it_o god_n say_v to_o daniel_n seal_v up_o the_o vision_n 8.26_o dan._n 8.26_o for_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o many_o day_n and_o in_o another_o place_n o_o daniel_n shut_v up_o the_o word_n 12.4_o dan_n 12.4_o &_o seal_v the_o book_n even_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n many_o shall_v run_v to_o &_o fro_o &_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v that_o be_v to_o say_v god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o prophecy_n be_v understand_v till_o a_o certain_a time_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v antichrist_n be_v seal_v up_o till_o a_o appoint_a time_n for_o above_o ten_o whole_a age_n nothing_o of_o it_o be_v understand_v or_o so_o little_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o nothing_o and_o write_v they_o not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v do_v not_o express_v they_o in_o such_o term_n that_o in_o they_o the_o event_n may_v be_v read_v at_o least_o not_o very_o soon_o v._o 5._o and_o the_o angel_n which_o i_o see_v stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o earth_n lift_v up_o his_o hand_n to_o heaven_n v._o 6._o and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v forever_o and_o ever_o who_o create_v heaven_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v time_n no_o long_o v._o 7_o but_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o angle_n when_o he_o shall_v begin_v to_o sound_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n sound_v when_o the_o last_o trumpet_n must_v sound_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v that_o which_o must_v sound_v at_o the_o moment_n of_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n when_o popery_n shall_v be_v destroy_v then_o all_o the_o nation_n shall_v turn_v unto_o god_n to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v 11.15_o ch._n 11.15_o and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v forever_o and_o ever_o here_o our_o angel_n swear_v that_o in_o that_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v reduce_v to_o jesus_n christ_n time_n shall_v be_v no_o long_o time_n in_o this_o place_n be_v not_o oppose_v to_o eternity_n as_o if_o the_o angel_n will_v say_v that_o then_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v and_o eternity_n begin_v but_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o time_n afford_v to_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v end_v &_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o well_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o daniel_n as_o by_o that_o of_o st._n john_n assign_v to_o antichrist_n a_o time_n time_n &_o half_o a_o time_n this_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v neither_o time_n nor_o time_n nor_o half_a a_o time_n for_o antichrist_n time_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o for_o his_o reign_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o total_a destruction_n then_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n viz._n the_o mystery_n of_o this_o glorious_a reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n which_o have_v be_v foretell_v by_o all_o the_o prophet_n in_o so_o magnificent_a a_o manner_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o work_n &_o which_o daniel_n see_v so_o clear_o as_o to_o mark_v the_o time_n &_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o voice_n which_o i_o hear_v from_o heaven_n 8_o v._o 8_o speak_v to_o i_o again_o &_o say_v go_v &_o take_v the_o little_a book_n which_o be_v open_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n which_o stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n &_o upon_o the_o earth_n and_o i_o go_v unto_o the_o angel_n 9_o v._o 9_o &_o say_v unto_o he_o give_v i_o the_o little_a book_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o take_v it_o &_o eat_v it_o up_o &_o it_o shall_v make_v thy_o belly_n bitter_a but_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o thy_o mouth_n sweet_a as_o honey_n the_o voice_n which_o he_o hear_v from_o heaven_n be_v the_o same_o as_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o book_n i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n &_o hear_v behind_o i_o a_o great_a voice_n as_o of_o a_o trumpet_n say_v i_o be_o alpha_n &_o omega_n the_o first_o &_o the_o last_o and_o this_o also_o show_v that_o this_o here_o be_v a_o new_a prophecy_n &_o not_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o for_o the_o same_o voice_n of_o god_n the_o father_n that_o begin_v the_o first_o revelation_n return_n &_o begin_v the_o second_o as_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n also_o appear_v again_o a_o second_o time_n saint_n john_n receive_v the_o book_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o send_v the_o prophet_n &_o that_o inspire_v they_o by_o his_o spirit_n this_o little_a book_n be_v saveet_a in_o saint_n john_n mouth_n because_o the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n &_o the_o glory_n of_o be_v the_o mouth_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n please_v the_o inclination_n of_o man_n that_o love_v honour_n but_o this_o little_a book_n make_v his_o belly_n bitter_a because_o that_o after_o have_v reflect_v on_o the_o event_n which_o he_o be_v about_o to_o foretell_v after_o have_v digest_v &_o consider_v they_o in_o his_o own_o breast_n he_o find_v they_o so_o dreadful_a that_o they_o fill_v his_o soul_n with_o sorrow_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 11._o v._o 11._o thou_o must_v prophesy_v again_o before_o many_o people_n &_o nation_n &_o tongue_n &_o king_n these_o word_n do_v no_o long_o leave_v any_o cause_n of_o doubt_v whether_o this_o be_v a_o new_a prophecy_n &_o not_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o thou_o must_v make_v a_o second_o prophecy_n to_o king_n people_n &_o nation_n &_o whereas_o what_o thou_o have_v prophesy_v to_o they_o respect_v their_o temporal_a state_n for_o the_o future_a that_o which_o thou_o shall_v foretell_v they_o respect_v their_o spiritual_a state_n &_o the_o thing_n of_o religion_n chap._n ix_o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o all_o the_o event_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v note_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n &_o first_o of_o all_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chronology_n apocalypse_n the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v but_o in_o the_o last_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n we_o must_v not_o seek_v for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o nine_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n joseph_n mede_n be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v discover_v that_o the_o apocalypse_n consist_v of_o two_o body_n of_o revelation_n mean_v by_o two_o book_n the_o first_o of_o which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n a_o book_n write_v within_o &_o on_o the_o back_n side_n seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n the_o other_o we_o find_v in_o the_o 10._o chap._n v._o 2._o and_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n open_a &_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n &_o his_o left_a foot_n on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v two_o body_n of_o revelation_n perfect_a in_o their_o kind_n &_o different_a each_o from_o the_o other_o that_o both_o the_o one_o &_o the_o other_o run_v through_o all_o &_o reach_v to_o all_o the_o time_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n one_o can_v imagine_v any_o thing_n more_o reasonable_a than_o this_o that_o the_o first_o book_n contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o world_n the_o empire_n &_o the_o church_n also_o in_o respect_n to_o her_o temporal_a &_o as_o far_o as_o she_o be_v

of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n if_o it_o can_v be_v make_v very_o plain_a and_o certain_a that_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o duration_n of_o this_o empire_n must_v not_o be_v take_v for_o natural_a year_n but_o for_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o a_o half_a it_o will_v also_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o all_o which_o the_o papist_n say_v concern_v antichrist_n be_v false_a for_o if_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v last_v 1260_o year_n antichrist_n can_v never_o be_v only_o one_o single_a man_n see_v there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o have_v live_v do_v or_o can_v live_v 1260._o year_n nor_o will_v it_o be_v more_o true_a that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o come_v but_o just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o duration_n of_o 1260._o year_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n neither_o will_v it_o be_v more_o true_a that_o the_o gospel_n must_v have_v be_v preach_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n before_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n for_o there_o be_v no_o prophesy_n that_o say_v or_o do_v so_o much_o as_o insinuate_v that_o the_o gospel_n must_v be_v preach_v every_o where_o 1260._o year_n before_o the_o last_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n it_o will_v be_v as_o false_a that_o antichrist_n be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o after_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o the_o german_a empire_n for_o although_o we_o do_v not_o exact_o know_v the_o time_n the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n however_o this_o be_v hold_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o to_o endure_v yet_o two_o or_o 3000._o year_n long_o as_o it_o must_v do_v if_o antichrist_n be_v not_o yet_o como_fw-mi and_o must_v reign_v 1260._o year_n for_o beside_o these_o 1260._o year_n we_o must_v find_v out_o a_o 1000_o year_n of_o peace_n for_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n neither_o will_v it_o be_v true_a that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o false_a messiah_n receive_v by_o the_o jew_n a_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o all_o religion_n for_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v that_o his_o wisdom_n will_v not_o permit_v it_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o give_v we_o any_o ground_n to_o presume_v that_o a_o infidel_n a_o open_a enemy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o religion_n must_v remain_v master_n of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o 1260._o year_n it_o be_v plain_a therefore_o this_o be_v the_o principal_a controversy_n on_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n do_v depend_v let_v this_o be_v remember_v we_o will_v handle_v this_o controversy_n in_o its_o proper_a place_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o shall_v say_v something_o in_o this_o chapter_n to_o lay_v open_a the_o falseness_n of_o the_o other_o pretend_a character_n of_o antichrist_n man._n antichrist_n be_v not_o only_o one_o single_a man._n i._o he_o must_v be_v only_o one_o single_a person_n and_o not_o a_o series_n of_o man_n if_o this_o be_v so_o why_o do_v saint_n paul_n say_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n begin_v in_o his_o time_n why_o do_v saint_n john_n say_v in_o his_o first_o epistle_n that_o antichrist_n be_v already_o come_v into_o the_o world_n he_o be_v come_v in_o his_o forerunner_n say_v bellarmin_n i_o acknowledge_v it_o but_o do_v the_o forerunner_n use_v to_o go_v 2000_o year_n before_o he_o who_o forerunner_n they_o be_v type_n indeed_o be_v and_o may_v be_v two_o or_o 3000._o year_n before_o those_o person_n of_o which_o they_o be_v type_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o forerunner_n why_o be_v antichrist_n represent_v as_o a_o beast_n if_o he_o be_v but_o one_o single_a man_n be_v it_o not_o usual_a in_o prophetical_a vision_n to_o represent_v a_o empire_n i._n e._n all_o the_o successive_a king_n of_o that_o empire_n by_o a_o beast_n so_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o babylonian_n and_o assyrian_n with_o all_o their_o king_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o by_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v like_a to_o a_o lion_n the_o empire_n and_o emperor_n of_o persia_n by_o only_a one_o bear_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n at_o least_o this_o make_v it_o undeniable_o clear_a that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n that_o we_o shall_v understand_v one_o single_a person_n by_o those_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n that_o represent_v antichrist_n how_o can_v this_o be_v reconcile_v with_o that_o which_o these_o man_n have_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o thirteen_o of_o the_o revelation_n all_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n see_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n signify_v a_o empire_n and_o a_o series_n of_o man_n it_o be_v necessary_a also_o that_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o saint_n john_n shall_v signify_v a_o series_n of_o king_n and_o tyrant_n it_o be_v true_a the_o scripture_n often_o speak_v of_o antichrist_n as_o of_o a_o particular_a person_n it_o call_v he_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n a_o king_n a_o horn_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o speak_v of_o empire_n also_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n they_o be_v king_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n they_o be_v beast_n and_o one_o beast_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n the_o empire_n of_o persia_n be_v one_o beast_n that_o of_o the_o greek_n be_v another_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n make_v the_o four_o beast_n the_o spirit_n say_v concern_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n i._n e._n they_o be_v seven_o sort_n of_o governor_n and_o government_n jew_n that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o be_v a_o jew_n ii_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o jew_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan._n of_o a_o mean_a birth_n and_o must_v style_v himself_o the_o messiah_n of_o the_o jew_n where_o be_v the_o proof_n of_o this_o he_o must_v be_v a_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n because_o it_o be_v write_v 16._o gen._n 49.17_o jer._n 8_o 16._o dan_n shall_v be_v a_o serpent_n by_o the_o way_n and_o a_o adder_n in_o the_o path_n that_o bit_v the_o horse_n heel_n the_o snort_n of_o his_o horse_n be_v hear_v from_o dan._n do_v this_o deserve_v a_o confutation_n and_o because_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n have_v be_v take_v with_o these_o vision_n must_v we_o therefore_o receive_v they_o as_o oracle_n among_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v certain_a bellarmin_n place_n this_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o jew_n but_o do_v not_o give_v we_o any_o show_n of_o proof_n for_o it_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n but_o as_o to_o that_o we_o must_v take_v all_o or_o nothing_o either_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_n must_v be_v whole_o receive_v in_o this_o matter_n or_o else_o be_v whole_o weak_a if_o we_o must_v admit_v what_o the_o ancient_n have_v say_v concern_v antichrist_n we_o must_v believe_v that_o it_o will_v be_v the_o devil_n that_o shall_v incarnate_a himself_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o a_o false_a virgin_n as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n do_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o a_o chaste_a one_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o nero_n be_v antichrist_n in_o a_o word_n we_o must_v admit_v of_o a_o hundred_o dream_a opinion_n about_o it_o which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v unanimous_o reject_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o good_a in_o many_o place_n it_o be_v good_a in_o none_o it_o be_v doubtful_a every_o where_n we_o must_v have_v proof_n draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n to_o show_v we_o that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o jew._n but_o see_v bellarmine_n great_a proof_n iii_o antichrist_n must_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o their_o messiah_n messiah_n antichrist_n must_v not_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o their_o messiah_n and_o the_o jew_n will_v never_o acknowledge_v any_o for_o their_o messiah_n that_o be_v a_o stranger_n uncircumcised_a and_o one_o that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o nation_n but_o where_o do_v they_o find_v this_o that_o the_o jew_n must_v receive_v antichrist_n for_o their_o messiah_n these_o gentleman_n that_o have_v a_o more_o pierce_a sight_n than_o the_o angel_n themselves_o find_v it_o in_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o be_o come_v in_o my_o father_n name_n and_o you_o have_v not_o receive_v i_o if_o another_o come_v in_o his_o own_o name_n him_z you_o will_v receive_v he_o that_o will_v come_v in_o his_o own_o name_n and_o who_o the_o jew_n will_v receive_v shall_v be_v antichrist_n who_o will_v call_v himself_o the_o messiah_n have_v these_o man_n any_o shame_n leave_v in_o they_o praeter_fw-la bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n cap._n 12._o sect._n praeter_fw-la to_o put_v this_o at_o the_o head_n of_o such_o a_o proof_n viz._n sunt_fw-la alia_fw-la

certain_a that_o the_o corruption_n be_v great_o increase_v last_o if_o we_o take_v the_o last_o account_n and_o reckon_v from_o the_o year_n 94_o in_o which_o saint_n john_n compose_v his_o prophecy_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 454_o and_o it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n that_o theodoret_n write_v in_o who_o word_n we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o secondary_a intercessor_n be_v so_o well_o form_v choose_v which_o of_o the_o four_o point_n we_o must_v choose_v if_o we_o place_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o man_n begin_v to_o render_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620._o i_o e._n 65_o year_n ago_o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o second_o computation_n in_o the_o year_n 393_o or_o 394_o it_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1653_o or_o 1654._o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o three_o calculation_n at_o the_o year_n 430_o it_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1690_o about_o four_o or_o five_o year_n hence_o last_o if_o follow_v the_o last_o computation_n we_o begin_v it_o about_o the_o 450_o or_o 454_o year_n it_o must_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o one_o of_o the_o follow_a year_n to_o 1714._o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o event_n that_o we_o must_v not_o begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n neither_o from_o the_o year_n 360_o nor_o that_o of_o 393._o for_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v not_o fall_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o and_o 1653_o as_o it_o shall_v have_v do_v according_a to_o these_o calculation_n in_o those_o time_n in_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o the_o year_n 393_o superstition_n be_v yet_o but_o in_o its_o birth_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o yet_o establish_v in_o the_o public_a service_n great_a caution_n also_o be_v use_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o service_n of_o god_n with_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o receive_v its_o birth_n moreover_o the_o pride_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v moderate_a and_o their_o tyranny_n do_v not_o yet_o extend_v itself_o very_o far_o man_n reckon_v the_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o conception_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n be_v as_o yet_o but_o like_o a_o faetus_n that_o be_v form_v and_o perfect_v but_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_v 17.12_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v but_o in_o the_o four_o age._n rev._n 17.12_o but_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v we_o count_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n from_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 393_o be_v because_o there_o be_v a_o four_o character_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o happen_v that_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v to_o take_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v subdivide_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o word_n be_v admirable_a to_o i_o they_o appear_v express_v and_o i_o be_o astonish_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o precise_o mark_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o who_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v until_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o the_o time_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v destroy_v these_o two_o passage_n signify_v express_o from_o what_o time_n we_o must_v compute_v the_o 1260_o year_n it_o be_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o goth_n vandal_n etc._n etc._n after_o have_v a_o long_a time_n harrass_v and_o rend_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o last_o divide_v it_o into_o ten_o piece_n moreover_o the_o falsification_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a that_o render_v it_o thus_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n will_v not_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o the_o oracle_n though_o we_o shall_v suffer_v the_o ill_a translation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n to_o pass_v for_o if_o we_o must_v translate_v it_o for_o a_o little_a time_n by_o that_o little_a time_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o antichrist_n duration_n and_o see_v we_o have_v invincible_o prove_v that_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v understand_v that_o little_a time_n in_o a_o prophetical_a and_o compendious_a sense_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o which_o be_v essential_a here_o and_o which_o the_o rashness_n of_o man_n have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o take_v away_o be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v to_o receive_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n whethey_n it_o be_v for_o a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a one_o it_o be_v still_o certain_a that_o this_o oracle_n plain_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n when_o we_o find_v ten_o kingdom_n arise_v from_o the_o dismember_a roman_a empire_n we_o must_v therefore_o see_v when_o that_o be_v thus_o dismember_v the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n make_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o subsist_v till_o the_o year_n 475_o under_o certain_a petty_a king_n that_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o do_v yet_o possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o valentinian_n the_o three_o to_o augustulus_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v parcel_v out_o and_o rend_v in_o piece_n and_o entire_o destroy_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o valentinian_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o maximus_n genseric_n king_n of_o the_o vandal_n come_v from_o africa_n be_v call_v in_o by_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o her_o husband_n he_o take_v rome_n carry_v away_o all_o the_o riches_n precious_a thing_n and_o rarity_n of_o it_o they_o spend_v fifteen_o whole_a day_n in_o spoil_v it_o of_o its_o treasure_n genseric_n transport_v they_o into_o africa_n together_o with_o the_o empress_n her_o daughter_n and_o the_o principal_a man_n of_o rome_n just_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n carry_v away_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o lead_v the_o flower_n of_o the_o people_n into_o captivity_n it_o be_v assure_o from_o this_o very_a time_n that_o we_o must_v compute_v the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o have_v still_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o kingdom_n under_o the_o image_n of_o emperor_n that_o last_v about_o twenty_o year_n jeremy_n reckon_v 70_o year_n for_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o from_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o return_n there_o be_v not_o sixty_o year_n but_o the_o prophet_n count_v upon_o jerusalem_n as_o destroy_v and_o its_o kingdom_n as_o entire_o ruin_v from_o jehojakim_n time_n under_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o first_o transportation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o since_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n under_o zedekiah_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o of_o his_o predecessor_n because_o he_o be_v the_o chaldaean_n vassal_n on_o this_o account_n i_o say_v god_n reckon_v it_o for_o nothing_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n we_o must_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o those_o petty_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v as_o it_o be_v nothing_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o that_o name_n retain_v however_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n to_o augustulus_n time_n three_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o dismember_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o then_o therefore_o from_o the_o wreck_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v form_v 1._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o britain_n in_o britanny_n 2._o of_o the_o saxon_n 3._o of_o the_o frank_n 4._o of_o the_o burgundian_n in_o the_o gaul_n 5._o of_o the_o visigoth_n in_o the_o south_n of_o gaul_n and_o in_o spain_n 6._o of_o the_o sueve_n in_o gallicia_n

the_o whole_a babylonian_a empire_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o all_o this_o great_a circuit_n of_o country_n shall_v be_v lay_v desolate_a the_o 19_o chapter_n be_v the_o last_o in_o which_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n the_o ten_o first_o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n must_v not_o be_v disjoin_v from_o the_o foregoing_a chapter_n for_o they_o be_v only_o the_o continuation_n of_o it_o the_o solemn_a rejoice_n of_o the_o elect_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n here_o below_o upon_o earth_n the_o eleven_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o chapter_n contain_v a_o wonderful_a vision_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n appear_v sit_v upon_o a_o white_a horse_n have_v the_o title_n of_o faithful_a of_o true_a of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n of_o king_n of_o king_n of_o lord_n of_o lord_n he_o gather_v his_o army_n together_o to_o fight_v against_o the_o beast_n and_o against_o the_o false_a prophet_n a_o angel_n stand_v in_o the_o sun_n and_o call_v to_o all_o the_o fowl_n of_o heaven_n to_o come_v and_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o those_o man_n that_o must_v be_v slay_v in_o that_o great_a battle_n which_o be_v to_o be_v fight_v on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n gather_v their_o force_n the_o battle_n be_v fight_v the_o beast_n and_o king_n be_v overcome_v he_o be_v take_v with_o his_o false_a prophet_n both_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n together_o with_o all_o those_o who_o have_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o be_v magnificent_a and_o the_o figure_n be_v lofty_a but_o there_o be_v nothing_o new_a in_o this_o and_o in_o my_o judgement_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o recapitulation_n of_o the_o foregoing_a vision_n concern_v the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n be_v a_o epitome_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o follow_v and_o this_o be_v proper_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o vision_n which_o go_v before_o therefore_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o insist_v upon_o it_o especial_o see_v nothing_o be_v find_v of_o that_o which_o we_o seek_v for_o namely_o the_o sign_n and_o mark_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v know_v when_o and_o at_o what_o time_n the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v end_v it_o be_v in_o the_o 11_o 14_o and_o above_o all_o in_o the_o 16_o chapter_n that_o we_o find_v the_o character_n of_o this_o end_n and_o of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o it_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a only_o that_o we_o shall_v insist_v upon_o those_o chater_n literal_o the_o slaughter_n and_o murder_n in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n must_v nor_o be_v understand_v literal_o i_o will_v only_o make_v the_o observation_n upon_o this_o chapter_n which_o i_o make_v upon_o the_o foregoing_a that_o we_o must_v not_o understand_v literal_o the_o expression_n of_o war_n and_o destroy_v that_o be_v use_v here_o for_o example_n that_o jesus_n christ_n must_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n that_o he_o must_v give_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o the_o fowl_n the_o flesh_n of_o king_n of_o captain_n of_o mighty_a man_n of_o horse_n of_o free_a and_o bond_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v metaphor_n borrow_v from_o war_n and_o must_v be_v understand_v surable_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o spiritual_a war_n which_o jesus_n christ_n must_v make_v against_o idolatry_n superstition_n heresy_n and_o tyranny_n his_o quarrel_n be_v with_o these_o and_o not_o with_o man_n beside_o the_o reason_n allege_v we_o have_v here_o a_o convince_a one_o that_o the_o instrument_n of_o so_o many_o victory_n and_o which_o must_v make_v such_o a_o slaughter_n 15._o verse_n 15._o be_v the_o sharp_a sword_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a horse_n and_o the_o remnant_n be_v slay_v with_o the_o sword_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o horse_n and_o all_o the_o folw_n be_v fill_v with_o their_o flesh_n now_o all_o know_v that_o this_o sharp_a sword_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n a_o spiritual_a sword_n which_o must_v act_v only_o spiritual_a slaughter_n and_o which_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o life_n of_o man_n but_o their_o manner_n and_o idolatry_n so_o that_o i_o fear_v lest_o those_o be_v mistake_v who_o hope_v to_o render_v to_o babylon_n that_o which_o we_o have_v receive_v form_n she_o and_o in_o the_o cup_n which_o she_o have_v fill_v to_o fill_v to_o her_o double_a i._n e._n to_o give_v her_o blood_n for_o blood_n torment_n for_o torment_n this_o be_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o have_v now_o do_v with_o this_o subject_n and_o i_o think_v there_o remain_v but_o one_o thing_n to_o do_v that_o i_o may_v give_v a_o clear_a idea_n of_o our_o prophecy_n and_o that_o be_v to_o epitomise_v and_o rank_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n the_o various_a event_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n displace_v and_o confound_v to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o prophecy_n may_v not_o be_v clear_a than_o god_n do_v intend_v they_o shall_v be_v as_o for_o the_o seven_o plague_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n they_o be_v perfect_o rank_v according_a to_o their_o order_n and_o according_a to_o their_o time_n ruin_n a_o commendious_a methodize_n of_o the_o event_n which_o must_v bring_v antichrist_n kingdom_n to_o its_o ruin_n 1._o the_o first_o plague_n of_o the_o first_o viol_n begin_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 900._o it_o last_v almost_o 150._o year_n and_o end_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o leo_n ix_o about_o the_o year_n 1050._o 2._o the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o croisades_n begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n and_o end_n at_o the_o go_v out_o of_o the_o thirteen_o in_o the_o year_n 1270._o or_o 1292._o for_o till_o then_o some_o of_o the_o latin_n keep_v possession_n in_o palestine_n so_o that_o they_o take_v up_o the_o space_n of_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n 3._o the_o four_o plague_n begin_v before_o the_o croisades_n but_o if_o we_o please_v we_o may_v place_v its_o beginning_n where_o the_o forego_n end_n this_o four_o plague_n be_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a yoke_n and_o this_o period_n beginning_n at_o the_o year_n 1270_o shall_v continue_v until_o the_o year_n 1378_o when_o the_o consequent_a of_o the_o five_o plague_n begin_v namely_o the_o weaken_n of_o the_o papal_a reign_n by_o the_o schism_n therefore_o this_o period_n will_v contain_v 108_o year_n 4_o the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o remove_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o dwell_v at_o avignon_n and_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n it_o begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1305_o and_o last_v until_o the_o year_n 1440._o this_o period_n be_v a_o little_a joint_v within_o the_o former_a shall_v last_v 130_o or_o 135._o year_n 5._o the_o six_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o turk_n into_o europe_n and_o the_o desolation_n which_o they_o make_v in_o the_o pope_n dominion_n and_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n begin_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fourteen_o age_n about_o the_o year_n 1370._o and_o last_v until_o the_o siege_n of_o vienna_n under_o charles_n the_o five_o in_o 1529_o this_o period_n will_v be_v 150_o year_n 6._o the_o seven_o plague_n beginning_n about_o the_o year_n 1520_o and_o last_v until_o the_o end_n of_o our_o age_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o must_v last_v about_o 190_o year_n this_o last_o period_n be_v long_a than_o the_o rest_n because_o god_n intend_v to_o subdivide_v it_o into_o three_o other_o period_n 7._o the_o first_o period_n of_o this_o last_o viol_n be_v the_o harvest_n which_o last_v 30_o or_o 40_o year_n from_o the_o year_n 1520_o until_o 1560_o when_o all_o the_o country_n which_o be_v to_o be_v reform_v have_v embrace_v the_o reformation_n 8._o the_o second_o period_n of_o this_o seven_o viol_n be_v that_o season_n and_o state_n of_o rest_n and_o victory_n which_o the_o papacy_n regain_v and_o this_o period_n last_v from_o 1560_o or_o 1570_o for_o since_o that_o time_n popery_n have_v receive_v no_o considerable_a check_n but_o rather_o have_v much_o prevail_v it_o have_v make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n have_v have_v overcome_v they_o 9_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o second_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n a_o sore_a persecution_n must_v happen_v the_o witness_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n i.e._n the_o faithful_a who_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n shall_v be_v oppress_v and_o remain_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o be_v the_o profession_n

i_o wait_v till_o far_a time_n which_o be_v the_o only_a true_a touchstone_n will_v distinguish_v foolish_a vision_n from_o real_a prophecy_n i_o find_v something_o surprise_v and_o extraordinary_a in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o cotterus_n christina_n and_o drabitius_fw-la which_o be_v publish_v by_o comenius_n cotterus_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o be_v great_a and_o magnific_a the_o image_n of_o his_o vision_n have_v so_o much_o majesty_n and_o grandeur_n that_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n have_v hardly_o more_o they_o be_v also_o admirable_o lay_v together_o every_o thing_n support_v itself_o and_o one_o part_n do_v not_o contradict_v another_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o a_o simple_a artisan_n can_v have_v imagine_v such_o great_a thing_n without_o divine_a assistance_n the_o two_o year_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o christina_n be_v in_o my_o judgement_n a_o train_n of_o as_o great_a miracle_n as_o have_v ever_o be_v since_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o even_o the_o life_n of_o the_o great_a prophet_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o more_o miraculous_a than_o what_o happen_v to_o that_o maid_n drabitius_fw-la have_v also_o his_o height_n and_o excellency_n but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n he_o be_v obscure_a these_o three_o prophet_n concur_v to_o foretell_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n as_o a_o thing_n that_o shall_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v but_o withal_o they_o have_v so_o many_o thing_n that_o offend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v satisfy_v himself_o to_o rely_v upon_o what_o they_o say_v therefore_o i_o resolve_v to_o look_v into_o the_o fountain_n itself_o of_o the_o holy_a oracle_n to_o see_v if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v not_o teach_v i_o something_o more_o certain_a and_o more_o exact_a concern_v the_o approach_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n than_o what_o other_o interpreter_n have_v discover_v from_o thence_o i_o will_v free_o acknowledge_v that_o when_o i_o first_o look_v into_o the_o divine_a oracle_n my_o opinion_n be_v in_o favour_n of_o what_o i_o search_v for_o be_v altogether_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n i_o be_v also_o full_o persuade_v of_o this_o truth_n that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o principal_a character_n of_o that_o antichristianism_n be_v the_o superstition_n which_o for_o more_o than_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n have_v disfigure_v the_o church_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a many_o thing_n without_o reckon_v the_o modern_a prophecy_n make_v i_o hope_n that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o that_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n at_o the_o close_a whereof_o babylon_n must_v fall_v the_o heathen_a be_v convert_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v full_o settle_v first_o i_o reflect_v on_o the_o long_a duration_n of_o that_o idolatry_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n i_o see_v that_o it_o begin_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o no_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v where_o god_n suffer_v so_o great_a a_o corruption_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n without_o give_v some_o remedy_n and_o relief_n i_o consider_v far_o that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n god_n give_v a_o terrible_a blow_n to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o the_o pagan_a religion_n the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n swede_n denmark_n the_o protestant_a state_n of_o germany_n the_o unite_a province_n the_o swisser_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o france_n break_v from_o the_o papacy_n all_o at_o once_o appear_v to_o i_o so_o considerable_a a_o matter_n that_o i_o can_v nor_o persuade_v myself_o but_o that_o god_n have_v make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o yet_o i_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n among_o the_o expositor_n of_o that_o book_n or_o i_o find_v that_o they_o have_v look_v for_o it_o in_o those_o place_n where_o i_o see_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o hereupon_o i_o suspect_v that_o that_o part_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o describe_v the_o degree_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v much_o near_o than_o be_v common_o think_v consider_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n as_o one_o half_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n i_o suppose_v that_o the_o other_o half_o can_v not_o be_v far_o off_o there_o be_v already_o near_o 200_o year_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o when_o god_n make_v great_a empire_n fall_v and_o not_o all_o at_o once_o the_o distance_n be_v not_o common_o so_o great_a between_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n and_o the_o second_o after_o this_o i_o consider_v the_o present_a posture_n of_o the_o world_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o as_o if_o all_o thing_n be_v prepare_v for_o some_o great_a revolution_n it_o be_v as_o easy_a with_o god_n to_o work_v in_o one_o moment_n and_o without_o precede_a disposition_n as_o to_o take_v time_n and_o prepare_v the_o matter_n nevertheless_o we_o see_v that_o by_o secret_a method_n which_o man_n perceive_v not_o he_o open_v the_o way_n to_o his_o great_a work_n for_o example_n the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o heathen_a world_n be_v a_o great_a revolution_n god_n prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o this_o great_a event_n many_o age_n before_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o admirable_a mean_n of_o which_o no_o man_n then_o know_v the_o tendency_n and_o design_n 1._o he_o reduce_v the_o world_n to_o two_o language_n which_o be_v almost_o universal_a the_o greek_a and_o latin_a that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o gospel_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o be_v communicate_v difference_n of_o language_n be_v a_o great_a hindrance_n of_o such_o a_o communication_n it_o be_v true_a the_o apostle_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o can_v speak_v all_o language_n but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o all_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v the_o same_o privilege_n 2._o the_o world_n be_v almost_o whole_o unite_v under_o one_o empire_n viz._n the_o roman_a which_o be_v another_o mean_n to_o facilitate_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o if_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v divide_v into_o many_o little_a principality_n under_o several_a soyeraigns_n as_o the_o west_n be_v at_o this_o day_n it_o have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o divers_a of_o they_o if_o not_o the_o most_o part_n will_v have_v deny_v entrance_n to_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v the_o new_a preacher_n little_a lord_n who_o have_v not_o much_o to_o do_v concern_v themselves_o more_o particular_o about_o every_o part_n of_o their_o territory_n than_o great_a emperor_n who_o have_v the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o mind_n be_v force_v to_o remit_v the_o care_n of_o less_o important_a matter_n to_o their_o deputy_n and_o lieutenant_n 3._o the_o dispersion_n of_o the_o jew_n by_o their_o frequent_a captivity_n be_v also_o a_o mean_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prepare_v the_o way_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n they_o give_v they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god._n 4._o another_o thing_n which_o contribute_v very_o much_o to_o this_o design_n of_o god_n be_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n whereby_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n become_v common_a among_o the_o heathen_n and_o about_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n appearance_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v multitude_n of_o those_o proselyte_n which_o be_v call_v proselyte_n of_o the_o gate_n such_o as_o be_v not_o real_o jew_n but_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v pagan_n they_o renounce_v their_o idolatry_n they_o be_v present_v every_o sabbath_n day_n at_o the_o read_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n they_o have_v a_o distinct_a place_n in_o the_o synagogue_n it_o be_v of_o they_o we_o so_o often_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n under_o the_o name_n of_o devout_a and_o such_o as_o fear_v god_n among_o the_o gentile_n cornelius_n be_v of_o that_o number_n it_o can_v not_o be_v difficult_a for_o they_o to_o abandon_v paganism_n for_o they_o have_v already_o leave_v it_o and_o they_o can_v not_o be_v hinder_v from_o become_a christian_n by_o judaisme_n for_o they_o have_v never_o embrace_v it_o so_o that_o they_o become_v christian_n without_o change_n or_o violence_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o convert_a gentile_n be_v such_o as_o these_o 5._o and_o by_o the_o same_o good_a providence_n of_o god_n philosophy_n begin_v to_o flourish_v among_o the_o pagan_n a_o little_a before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o refine_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o

small_a number_n of_o true_a believet_n remain_v victim_n expose_v to_o the_o rage_n of_o a_o army_n of_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o man_n which_o be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o kingdom_n this_o i_o say_v again_o be_v without_o example_n in_o any_o histsry_n s._n cyprian_n in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la seem_v to_o say_v that_o some_o such_o thing_n happen_v in_o the_o persecution_n of_o decius_n but_o he_o himself_o in_o his_o epistle_n make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o apostasy_n be_v not_o so_o general_a for_o he_o remit_v those_o who_o have_v fall_v to_o be_v judge_v at_o the_o return_n of_o peace_n in_o the_o assemblic_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o persevere_v so_o that_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o persevere_v must_v have_v be_v considerable_a in_o our_o time_n it_o will_v be_v difficult_a out_o of_o every_o flock_n to_o make_v up_o a_o assembly_n of_o such_o as_o persevere_v to_o judge_v the_o rest_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o event_n wherein_o we_o must_v admire_v the_o depth_n of_o divine_a providence_n it_o be_v a_o speak_a prodigy_n which_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v now_o in_o those_o last_o day_n when_o christ_n shall_v come_v and_o not_o find_v true_a piety_n or_o true_a faith_n upon_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o touchstone_n for_o all_o protestant_n their_o brethren_n of_o france_n be_v not_o more_o wicked_a than_o other_o wherefore_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n will_v happen_v in_o any_o other_o place_n on_o supposition_n of_o the_o same_o circumstance_n and_o consequent_o that_o christian_a courage_n and_o true_a faith_n be_v at_o this_o day_n very_o rare_a and_o few_o instance_n to_o be_v find_v last_o this_o affair_n tell_v we_o that_o god_n will_v melt_v the_o heart_n of_o that_o people_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o sink_v and_o be_v swallow_v up_o that_o he_o may_v short_o raise_v to_o himself_o another_o a_o new_a people_n these_o be_v the_o character_n of_o this_o persecution_n which_o make_v i_o regard_v it_o as_o very_o singular_a and_o extraordinary_a in_o its_o kind_n and_o consequent_o as_o a_o presage_n that_o god_n will_v short_o finish_v the_o establishment_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o of_o antichrist_n if_o we_o only_o consider_v how_o this_o persecution_n have_v be_v more_o effectual_a than_o any_o the_o church_n ever_o suffer_v it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v we_o judge_v that_o the_o devil_n now_o employ_v his_o utmost_a force_n and_o power_n as_o apprehend_v it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n and_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n be_v at_o hand_n when_o paganism_n be_v ready_a to_o fall_v under_o constantine_n he_o then_o excite_v the_o sharp_a persecution_n under_o the_o emperor_n dioclesian_n these_o be_v the_o different_a reflection_n that_o conspire_v to_o possess_v i_o that_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v near_o to_o destroy_v the_o wicked_a one_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n i_o have_v a_o strong_a inclination_n to_o be_v certain_a and_o assure_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thought_n which_o can_v not_o otherwise_o be_v do_v but_o by_o find_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o circumstance_n which_o be_v to_o precede_v and_o accompany_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n with_o this_o design_n i_o betake_v myself_o to_o read_v over_o the_o apocalypse_n not_o the_o several_a commentator_n on_o that_o book_n but_o the_o book_n itself_o only_o with_o the_o exposition_n of_o joseph_n mede_n who_o i_o former_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o man_n inspire_v for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o prophecy_n his_o key_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o annex_v commentary_n do_v heretofore_o charm_v i_o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o like_o it_o in_o all_o the_o other_o expositor_n i_o add_v that_o of_o his_o chronicle_n and_o his_o book_n call_v the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n which_o be_v a_o large_a commentary_n on_o 1_o tim._n chap._n 4._o v._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o and_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o last_o time_n there_o shall_v be_v some_o who_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith._n beside_o several_a excellent_a and_o curious_a thing_n a_o part_n whereof_o you_o will_v find_v in_o this_o treatise_n i_o meet_v with_o in_o that_o author_n the_o thing_n which_o i_o so_o eager_o seek_v for_o viz._n the_o true_a epocha_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n during_o which_o time_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n shall_v last_v he_o make_v they_o to_o begin_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 450._o or_o 455._o by_o date_v they_o from_o thence_o they_o must_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o which_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o my_o conjecture_n but_o joseph_n mede_n who_o set_v i_o right_o at_o first_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o true_a path_n forsake_v i_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o way_n and_o when_o the_o circumstance_n and_o preliminary_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n be_v to_o be_v adjust_v according_a to_o this_o calculation_n which_o be_v so_o exact_o describe_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n i_o find_v no_o assistance_n at_o all_o from_o he_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o lead_v i_o out_o of_o the_o way_n wherein_o he_o himself_o have_v put_v i_o and_o to_o make_v i_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o according_a to_o the_o epocha_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v mark_v for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n i_o shall_v see_v the_o end_n of_o it_o in_o 25_o or_o 30_o year_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n mede_n there_o must_v be_v many_o age_n to_o accomplish_v all_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 11_o 14_o &_o 16_o chapter_n we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o the_o circumstance_n and_o degree_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o eleven_o chapter_n speak_v of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n for_o three_o day_n and_o half_a of_o their_o resurrection_n and_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n where_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o act_n one_o be_v call_v the_o vintage_n the_o other_o the_o harvest_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n where_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o declension_n and_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o seven_o viol_n and_o seven_o plague_n of_o all_o this_o joseph_n mede_n understand_v nothing_o yea_o suppose_v as_o he_o do_v that_o of_o those_o seven_o plague_n not_o above_o two_o or_o three_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o his_o time_n he_o remit_v we_o far_o enough_o off_o for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o five_o other_o the_o period_n describe_v by_o every_o viol_n be_v each_o of_o they_o more_o than_o one_o age_n so_o that_o we_o shall_v have_v four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n yet_o to_o come_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n if_o every_o one_o of_o the_o four_o viol_n that_o remain_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o be_v but_o of_o fifty_o year_n we_o shall_v have_v yet_o two_o hundred_o year_n long_o to_o wait_v i_o confess_v that_o after_o have_v read_v those_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o review_v they_o twenty_o time_n i_o understand_v nothing_o more_o therein_o i_o be_v only_o more_o and_o more_o confirm_v that_o no_o man_n have_v right_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o distraction_n i_o yet_o begin_v my_o work_n without_o know_v well_o where_o i_o went._n but_o i_o can_v say_v that_o god_n so_o open_v my_o eye_n in_o the_o way_n that_o give_v i_o unexpressible_a consolation_n for_o after_o have_v consult_v the_o eternal_a truth_n above_o a_o hundred_o time_n with_o a_o deep_a humility_n and_o very_o great_a attention_n at_o length_n i_o receive_v a_o answer_n at_o least_o i_o believe_v so_o and_o think_v it_o very_o plain_a that_o all_o that_o must_v precede_v the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v full_o accomplish_v i_o have_v no_o right_a to_o require_v the_o same_o assurance_n from_o other_o neither_o do_v i_o require_v it_o but_o that_o which_o i_o demand_v at_o least_o be_v a_o little_a of_o that_o attention_n which_o i_o employ_v in_o the_o meditation_n of_o those_o divine_a oracle_n and_o then_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o if_o you_o be_v not_o as_o full_o convince_v as_o i_o be_o you_o will_v yet_o see_v reason_n enough_o not_o to_o condemn_v i_o of_o rashness_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n you_o will_v find_v nothing_o new_a for_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n that_o rome_n have_v be_v call_v babylon_n and_o that_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n have_v be_v confess_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o papacy_n i_o

pastor_n must_v lift_v up_o man_n from_o earth_n to_o heaven_n &_o fly_v up_o towards_o divine_a thing_n the_o eagle_n sustain_v the_o ray_n of_o the_o light_n &_o look_v steadfast_o on_o the_o sun_n the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v call_v to_o sustain_v the_o sight_n of_o the_o most_o adorable_a mystery_n these_o live_a creature_n be_v call_v seraphim_n i_o e._n burn_v to_o express_v the_o greatness_n of_o their_o zeal_n cherubim_v kerab_n in_o the_o chaldee_n signify_v to_o labour_n the_o true_a original_n of_o the_o word_n cherubim_v they_o be_v call_v cherubim_v a_o word_n that_o in_o the_o syriack_n &_o the_o chaldee_n signify_v labourer_n this_o name_n be_v give_v they_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n as_o the_o head_n of_o a_o ox_n to_o represent_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o labour_v in_o manure_v the_o field_n of_o the_o lord_n incessant_o they_o have_v four_o wing_n according_a to_o ezekiel_n &_o six_o according_a to_o esay_n &_o st._n john_n to_o represent_v their_o vigilance_n &_o the_o swiftness_n with_o which_o they_o must_v run_v to_o execute_v the_o commandment_n of_o god._n according_a to_o ezekiel_n when_o these_o live_a creature_n walk_v they_o turn_v not_o but_o every_o one_o walk_n to_o the_o place_n with_o his_o face_n forward_o this_o be_v to_o signify_v that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n must_v be_v far_o remove_v from_o all_o obliquity_n &_o that_o they_o must_v go_v straight_o in_o their_o way_n one_o part_n of_o their_o wing_n serve_v they_o to_o cover_v their_o body_n i_o e._n their_o less_o comely_a part_n as_o interpreter_n understand_v it_o it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o that_o modesty_n that_o must_v rule_v in_o all_o their_o word_n &_o action_n according_a to_o ezekiel_n 1.13_o cap._n 1.13_o the_o likeness_n of_o the_o live_a creature_n be_v like_o burn_a coal_n of_o fire_n &_o like_o the_o appearance_n of_o lamp_n it_o go_v up_o and_o down_o among_o the_o live_a creature_n &_o the_o fire_n be_v bright_a &_o out_o of_o the_o fire_n go_v forth_o lightning_n it_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o word_n &_o of_o preach_v that_o shed_v light_a abroad_o &_o spread_v knowledge_n in_o scatter_a darkness_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v not_o my_o word_n as_o fire_n thy_o word_n be_v a_o lamp_n to_o my_o foot_n 22._o chr._n 1.21_o 22._o it_o be_v a_o fire_n that_o send_v forth_o the_o light_n of_o faith_n &_o communicate_v the_o heat_n of_o charity_n in_o ezekiel_n when_o the_o live_a creature_n move_v the_o wheel_n also_o move_v &_o when_o the_o live_a creature_n be_v lift_v up_o from_o the_o earth_n the_o wheel_n also_o be_v lift_v up_o when_o those_o go_v these_o go_v &_o when_o those_o stand_v these_o stand_v these_o wheel_n be_v the_o people_n the_o live_a creature_n i._n e._n the_o pastor_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o people_n the_o people_n do_v not_o go_v or_o stand_v still_o or_o lift_v up_o themselves_o or_o fall_v down_o but_o by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o pastor_n in_o st._n john_n the_o live_a creature_n be_v in_o the_o throne_n &_o round_n about_o the_o throne_n i._n e._n immediate_o near_o the_o throne_n near_o than_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n it_o be_v because_o the_o pastor_n be_v the_o mediator_n between_o god_n &_o the_o people_n they_o be_v near_a to_o god_n &_o the_o people_n draw_v nigh_o to_o god_n by_o they_o these_o live_a creature_n be_v full_a of_o eye_n within_o it_o be_v because_o they_o inward_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o penetration_n &_o discern_v not_o only_o like_o solomon_n wise_a man_n that_o have_v his_o eye_n in_o his_o head_n but_o they_o have_v eye_n in_o their_o heart_n i._n e._n they_o have_v a_o clear-sighted_a mind_n &_o full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o man._n they_o cease_v not_o day_n nor_o night_n say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o office_n of_o the_o ministry_n to_o labour_v without_o intermission_n about_o the_o sanctification_n of_o god_n name_n &_o the_o establish_v his_o glory_n when_o the_o live_a creature_n give_v glory_n &_o honour_n &_o praise_v to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n etc._n etc._n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n cast_v themselves_o down_o before_o he_o this_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o ezekiel_n signify_v by_o these_o wheel_n that_o go_v when_o the_o live_a creature_n go_v the_o people_n represent_v by_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n follow_v the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o pastor_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n when_o the_o live_a creature_n praise_n god_n the_o elder_n cast_v themselves_o down_o he_o that_o will_v follow_v these_o four_o live_a creature_n in_o the_o revelation_n will_v see_v that_o every_o where_o they_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o pastor_n &_o minister_n of_o the_o command_n of_o god._n people_n the_o elder_n be_v the_o christian_a people_n as_o for_o the_o elder_n i_o do_v know_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o they_o have_v not_o be_v take_v for_o the_o faithful_a people_n from_o the_o very_a name_n of_o elder_n some_o will_v herein_o find_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a the_o gospel_n call_v pastor_n so_o but_o here_o it_o shall_v be_v remember_v that_o the_o emblem_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o law_n &_o not_o from_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o in_o this_o vision_n the_o prophet_n have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o distribution_n which_o the_o ancient_a law_n make_v of_o its_o people_n now_o we_o shall_v no_o where_n find_v that_o the_o elder_n signify_v the_o levite_n &_o priest_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v always_o distinguish_v yea_o &_o they_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o priest_n as_o well_o in_o the_o old_a as_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o priest_n &_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o people_n every_o where_o the_o elder_n signify_v the_o head_n of_o the_o tribe_n and_o family_n that_o be_v consult_v with_o in_o great_a affair_n they_o be_v proper_o the_o representatives_n of_o the_o people_n so_o that_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n be_v the_o new_a people_n by_o allusion_n to_o ancient_a people_n there_o be_v twenty_o four_o of_o they_o because_o the_o ancient_a israel_n have_v twelve_o patriarch_n &_o twelve_o tribe_n &_o the_o new_a israel_n have_v twelve_o apostle_n which_o be_v the_o twelve_o patriarch_n &_o head_n of_o their_o tribe_n the_o twelve_o elder_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n join_v with_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n make_v twenty_o four_o in_o all_o &_o these_o twenty_o four_o be_v the_o whole_a church_n representative_a i._n e._n the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n these_o elder_n sit_v round_o about_o the_o throne_n as_o assessor_n because_o the_o saint_n shall_v judge_v the_o world_n say_v st._n paul_n they_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a raiment_n that_o be_v the_o habit_n of_o a_o priest_n and_o that_o signify_v that_o the_o priesthood_n be_v no_o long_o confine_v to_o one_o only_a tribe_n that_o the_o eleven_o tribe_n be_v reentered_n into_o their_o ancient_a right_n for_o natural_o all_o the_o first-born_a of_o what_o tribe_n soever_o they_o be_v be_v priest_n this_o be_v what_o the_o holy_a spirit_n mean_v when_o he_o call_v the_o faithful_a one_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o first-born_a priest_n &_o a_o royal_a priesthood_n these_o elder_n have_v on_o their_o head_n crown_n of_o gold._n it_o be_v because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a people_n be_v make_v not_o only_o a_o priest_n but_o also_o a_o king._n wherefore_o they_o say_v in_o their_o s●ong_n to_o he_o that_o have_v make_v we_o king_n &_o priest_n this_o description_n of_o the_o church_n by_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o twenty_o four_o elder_n belong_v principal_o to_o the_o church_n reign_v &_o glorious_a on_o the_o earth_n so_o as_o it_o will_v be_v describe_v to_o we_o in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o the_o only_a the_o pastor_n &_o the_o people_n shall_v perfect_o have_v the_o quality_n represent_v by_o these_o aenigma_n however_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o place_v they_o here_o because_o the_o pastor_n of_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o have_v not_o these_o quality_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n yet_o at_o least_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o have_v they_o &_o they_o have_v they_o in_o part_n though_o they_o have_v they_o not_o in_o the_o degree_n of_o perfection_n chap._n iii_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n this_o book_n be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o comment_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o 7_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n &_o the_o four_o monarchy_n behold_v the_o theatre_n open_v &_o prepare_v we_o proceed_v to_o view_v the_o vision_n that_o be_v as_o so_o many_o entering_n but_o i_o think_v it_o

be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o great_a sword_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o signify_v a_o great_a slaughter_n &_o a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood._n adrian_n the_o second_o horse_n signify_v the_o empire_n of_o trajan_n &_o adrian_n empire_n of_o trajan_n &_o his_o successor_n adrian_n never_o be_v there_o a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n the_o jew_n revolt_v almost_o in_o all_o place_n whither_o the_o be_v disperse_v in_o libya_n in_o cyrene_n in_o egypt_n in_o cyprus_n in_o mesopotamia_n in_o palestine_n itself_o &_o in_o all_o the_o east_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o false_a messiah_n barchocheva_n in_o the_o beginning_n they_o make_v such_o a_o horrible_a slaughter_n of_o the_o greek_n &_o roman_n that_o they_o be_v make_v to_o amount_v to_o above_o six_o hundred_o thousaud_n person_n dion_n report_v juchasin_n osorius_n dion_n lyber_n juchasin_n that_o their_o fury_n proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o man_n they_o do_v tear_v in_o piece_n their_o entrail_n with_o their_o tooth_n they_o flay_v they_o &_o make_v garment_n of_o their_o skin_n they_o anoint_v themselves_o with_o their_o blood_n but_o they_o be_v full_o requite_v history_n report_v that_o adrian_n put_v to_o death_n 12_o hundred_o thousand_o in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o jew_n themselves_o confess_v that_o this_o civil_a war_n cost_v the_o jew_n above_o twice_o the_o number_n of_o person_n that_o go_v out_o of_o egypt_n so_o that_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o two_o trajan_n &_o adrian_n there_o be_v more_o than_o two_o million_o of_o soul_n that_o die_v a_o violent_a death_n never_o be_v the_o like_a slaughter_n see_v before_o nor_o since_o till_o the_o crusado_n this_o can_v not_o be_v better_o represent_v than_o by_o a_o red_a horse_n it_o be_v the_o colour_n of_o blood_n or_o than_o by_o a_o great_a sword_n the_o great_a it_o be_v the_o better_a it_o signify_v that_o the_o slaughter_n shall_v be_v great_a or_o than_o by_o man_n kill_v one_o another_o that_o signify_v civil_a war_n now_o it_o be_v in_o civil_a war_n that_o there_o be_v the_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n this_o second_o horse_n come_v out_o of_o the_o western_a quarter_n trajan_n be_v a_o native_a of_o spain_n which_o be_v the_o western_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o the_o open_n the_o three_o seal_n there_o come_v forth_o out_o of_o the_o south_n at_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o three_o live_v creature_n a_o black_a horse_n 5._o v._o 5._o &_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o he_o have_v a_o pair_n of_o balance_n in_o his_o hand_n 6._o v._o 6._o and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n in_o the_o mid_a of_o the_o four_o beast_n say_v a_o measure_n of_o wheat_n for_o a_o penny_n &_o three_o measure_n of_o barley_n for_o a_o penny_n &_o see_v thou_o hurt_v not_o the_o oylnor_n the_o wine_n this_o certain_o signify_v a_o empire_n that_o have_v something_o of_o severity_n &_o sadness_n mammaa_n the_o 3d._a horse_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o septimius_n severui_fw-la &_o alexander_n the_o son_n of_o mammaa_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o black_a horse_n but_o this_o do_v not_o signify_v slaughter_n as_o the_o red_a horse_n of_o the_o second_o live_v creature_n this_o signify_v also_o a_o reign_n of_o justice_n where_o every_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o weight_n &_o measure_n &_o according_a to_o the_o balance_n last_o this_o signify_v a_o reign_n of_o plenty_n wherein_o by_o the_o care_n of_o the_o prince_n wheat_n barley_n oil_n &_o wine_n do_v abound_v this_o the_o character_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o septimius_n severus_n &_o of_o alexander_n the_o son_n of_o mammaea_n septimius_n severus_n be_v a_o african_a of_o the_o province_n of_o tripoli_n wherefore_o the_o live_a creature_n of_o the_o southern_a quarter_n call_v he_o both_o of_o they_o be_v severe_a protector_n of_o justice_n both_o of_o they_o &_o especial_o alexander_n be_v swear_v enemy_n to_o all_o thief_n public_a private_a know_v or_o secret_a &_o to_o all_o people_n that_o behave_v themselves_o ill_o &_o be_v unfaithful_a in_o their_o office_n they_o make_v exact_a &_o strict_a search_n after_o they_o lampridium_fw-la aurelius_n spartianus_n lampridius_n septimius_n apud_fw-la lampridium_fw-la &_o severe_o punish_v they_o alexander_n make_v even_o his_o soldier_n live_v in_o so_o great_a discipline_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o take_v away_o a_o hen_n or_o a_o apple_n from_o a_o peasant_n or_o if_o that_o do_v happen_v he_o oftentimes_o punish_v they_o to_o the_o great_a extremity_n last_o both_o of_o they_o both_o septimius_n severus_n &_o alexander_n the_o son_n of_o mammaea_n give_v admirable_a order_n for_o the_o distribute_v corn_n &_o wine_n &_o oil_n to_o the_o end_n all_o the_o world_n may_v have_v they_o &_o there_o may_v be_v no_o want_n this_o be_v what_o historian_n do_v express_o observe_v and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o four_o seal_n 7._o v._o 7._o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o look_v &_o behold_v a_o pale_a horse_n 8._o v._o 8._o &_o his_o name_n that_o sit_v on_o he_o be_v death_n &_o hell_n follow_v he_o &_o power_n be_v give_v to_o they_o over_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o kill_v with_o sword_n &_o with_o hunger_n &_o with_o death_n &_o with_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n successor_n the_o four_o horseman_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o maximin_n &_o his_o successor_n behold_v visible_o a_o reign_n sad_a black_a load_v with_o all_o sort_n of_o calamity_n massacree_n effusion_n of_o blood_n plague_n war_n &_o famine_n tyranny_n &_o violence_n it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o maximin_n &_o his_o successor_n to_o aurelian_a the_o four_o live_v creature_n call_v this_o tyrant_n from_o the_o north_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o maximin_n come_v who_o be_v a_o native_a of_o thrace_n in_o the_o north_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n this_o maximin_n deserve_v to_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o death_n for_o he_o be_v the_o most_o cruel_a of_o all_o tyrant_n they_o give_v he_o the_o name_n of_o cyclops_n busiris_n scyron_n phalaris_n typhon_n &_o gyges_n he_o make_v man_n be_v flay_v &_o crucify_a alive_a bury_v live_v man_n in_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n massacre_v beat_v person_n to_o death_n without_o distinction_n of_o sex_n age_n or_o condition_n he_o destroy_v many_o thousand_o of_o man_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o punishment_n gallieni_n julius_n capitolin_n we_o trebellius_n pollio_n de_fw-fr 30_o tyrannis_fw-la &_o in_o vitâ_fw-la gallieni_n gallienus_n that_o be_v include_v in_o the_o period_n here_o mean_v make_v himself_o remarkable_a also_o by_o his_o cruelty_n oftentimes_o he_o make_v the_o throat_n of_o 3_o or_o 4000_o be_v cut_v in_o a_o day_n in_o this_o time_n reign_v a_o plague_n of_o fifteen_o year_n that_o begin_v in_o ethiopia_n 17._o zosimus_n lipsius_n de_fw-fr constantia_n 2._o 23._o euseb_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 17._o &_o run_v throughout_o the_o empire_n lipsius_n acknowledge_v history_n speak_v not_o of_o any_o that_o come_v near_o it_o there_o be_v also_o a_o very_a great_a &_o a_o very_a universal_a famine_n the_o barbarian_n in_o the_o east_n make_v havok_v of_o the_o empire_n &_o horrible_a desolation_n therein_o at_o last_o there_o rise_v up_o near_o thirty_o tyrant_n in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o empire_n one_o may_v judge_v what_o desolation_n that_o cause_v here_o end_v the_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o the_o four_o horseman_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o age._n and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o five_o seal_n 9_o v._o 9_o i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o for_o the_o testimony_n which_o they_o hold_v and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n 10._o v._o 10._o say_v how_o long_o o_o lord_n holy_a &_o true_a do_v thou_o not_o judge_n &_o avenge_v our_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n persecution_n the_o five_o seal_n be_v dioclesian_n persecution_n see_v here_o what_o clear_o signify_v a_o period_n in_o which_o the_o church_n suffer_v a_o cruel_a persecution_n &_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v cause_v by_o dioclesian_n &_o his_o successor_n the_o most_o bloody_a that_o ever_o be_v long_o &_o more_o cruel_a than_o the_o nine_o other_o take_v together_o 5._o sulpitius_n severus_n orosius_n scaliger_n de_fw-fr emendat_fw-la temp._n l._n 5._o for_o say_v orosius_n during_o ten_o year_n they_o cease_v not_o to_o burn_v the_o church_n to_o proscribe_v the_o innocent_a &_o to_o make_v martyr_n by_o massacre_n &_o punishment_n in_o egypt_n alone_o be_v massacre_v 144_o thousand_o man_n &_o 70_o thousand_o be_v banish_v thence_o come_v the_o name_n of_o aera_fw-la diocletiana_n &_o aera_fw-la martyrum_fw-la a_o epocha_n famous_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n after_o this_o come_v the_o six_o seal_n under_o which_o we_o have_v

therefore_o the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n be_v precede_v by_o a_o angel_n that_o cry_v woe_n wo_n wo_n they_o be_v the_o three_o last_o blow_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n after_o this_o cry_n follow_v the_o five_o trumpet_n ch._n 9_o and_o the_o five_o angel_n sound_v 1._o v._o 1._o &_o i_o see_v a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n to_o the_o earth_n &_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o he_o open_v the_o bottomless-pit_n 2._o v._o 2._o &_o there_o arise_v a_o smoke_n out_o of_o the_o pit_n as_o the_o smoke_n of_o a_o great_a furnace_n &_o the_o sum_n &_o the_o air_n be_v darken_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o pit._n v._n 3._o and_o there_o come_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n locust_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o history_n &_o the_o character_n of_o this_o prophecy_n persuade_v i_o that_o by_o the_o locust_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o arabian_n and_o saracen_n for_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n in_o italy_n the_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o arabian_n the_o imperial_a dignity_n fall_v in_o the_o five_o age._n in_o the_o six_o age_n the_o arabian_n be_v raise_v up_o to_o weary_a and_o torment_v the_o roman_a empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o above_o all_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n the_o most_o remarkable_a part_n of_o the_o t●n_n we_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o this_o discovery_n of_o those_o modern_a people_n prophet_n the_o fall_a star_n in_o the_o five_o trumpet_n be_v no●_n a_o grandee_n or_o a_o prophet_n a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n it_o be_v a_o presage_n of_o some_o great_a event_n by_o this_o star_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v a_o great_a lord_n or_o a_o false_a prophet_n as_o some_o have_v imagine_v for_o this_o star_n do_v nothing_o &_o appear_v no_o more_o in_o this_o five_o trumpet_n it_o be_v very_o improper_o that_o de_n launay_n &_o many_o other_o apply_v to_o this_o star_n these_o word_n &_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n as_o if_o a_o star_n can_v carry_v a_o key_n use_v it_o and_o open_v a_o door_n the_o prophecy_n be_v continue_v metaphor_n and_o allegory_n now_o according_a to_o good_a rhetoric_n action_n in_o metaphor_n must_v be_v attribute_v to_o subject_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o subject_n here_o a_o angel_n &_o a_o star_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v the_o angel_n that_o open_v the_o bottomless-pit_n and_o not_o the_o star_n it_o be_v the_o proper_a office_n of_o angel_n in_o the_o apocalyptical_a vision_n to_o open_v and_o shut_v and_o bring_v in_o on_o the_o stage_n so_o in_o the_o 20_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v a_o angel_n that_o close_v the_o bottomless-pit_n on_o the_o dragon_n this_o star_n therefore_o do_v nothing_o else_o here_o but_o only_o presage_v a_o great_a insurrection_n against_o god_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v under_o the_o five_o trumpet_n the_o bottomless-pit_n be_v open_v smoke_n the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n mean_v by_o the_o black_a smoke_n there_o come_v out_o a_o smoke_n black_a and_o thick_a like_o that_o of_o a_o furnace_n and_o the_o sun_n be_v darken_v thereby_o it_o be_v the_o unhappy_a religion_n of_o mahomet_n that_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o his_o thick_a darkness_n of_o error_n &_o there_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n locust_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o unhappy_a and_o detestable_a doctrine_n form_v a_o empire_n and_o unite_v the_o arabian_n together_o under_o the_o detestable_a mahomet_n mean_v by_o the_o locust_n the_o saracen_n be_v mean_v one_o can_v better_o represent_v the_o arabian_n than_o by_o locust_n first_o because_o of_o their_o innumerable_a multitude_n so_o it_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n call_v they_o many_o age_n before_o st._n john._n and_o the_o midianite_n &_o the_o amalekite_n &_o all_o the_o child_n of_o the_o east_n be_v in_o the_o valley_n as_o locust_n for_o number_n 2._o it_o be_v from_o arabia_n that_o these_o inundation_n of_o locust_n come_v that_o often_o cover_v both_o egypt_n and_o ethiopia_n and_o the_o other_o neighbour_a place_n round_o about_o 3._o the_o prodigious_a swiftness_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o saracen_n be_v most_o admirable_o represent_v by_o cloud_n of_o locust_n that_o fall_v on_o the_o field_n in_o one_o night_n and_o almost_o in_o a_o moment_n 4._o one_o can_v better_o represent_v the_o hideous_a desolation_n which_o the_o saracen_n make_v every_o where_o than_o by_o the_o hideous_a condition_n that_o the_o meadow_n and_o field_n be_v in_o when_o the_o locust_n come_v on_o they_o it_o be_v command_v these_o locust_n 4._o ●_o 4._o not_o to_o hurt_v the_o grass_n of_o the_o earth_n nor_o any_o green_a thing_n but_o only_o those_o man_n which_o have_v not_o the_o seal_n of_o god_n in_o their_o forehead_n this_o be_v to_o express_v that_o these_o locust_n be_v man_n that_o be_v send_v against_o other_o man_n whereas_o true_a locust_n fasten_v on_o the_o green_a thing_n and_o to_o they_o it_o be_v give_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v kill_v man_n but_o torment_v they_o five_o month_n we_o must_v know_v &_o always_o remember_v the_o foundation_n we_o have_v lay_v that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o history_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o that_o all_o the_o event_n refer_v to_o that_o empire_n so_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v the_o saracen_n by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v a_o great_a power_n to_o torment_v &_o harrass_n the_o roman_a empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o not_o to_o destroy_v it_o indeed_o the_o saracen_n torment_v both_o greek_n &_o latin_n most_o cruel_o but_o both_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n &_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n defend_v themselves_o against_o their_o assault_n signify_v what_o the_o five_o mouth_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o locust_n signify_v the_o duration_n of_o these_o locust_n be_v limit_v to_o five_o month_n these_o make_v 150_o day_n but_o these_o day_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o 150_o year_n a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n according_a to_o the_o prophetic_a style_n joseph_n mede_n that_o follow_v this_o hypothesis_n assign_v 150_o year_n to_o the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o saracen_n particular_o afflict_a italy_n from_o the_o year_n 830_o to_o the_o year_n 980._o but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o locust_n be_v in_o the_o five_o month_n of_o the_o summer_n may_n june_n july_n august_n september_n &_o that_o be_v their_o long_a reign_n for_o oftentimes_o they_o last_v not_o so_o long_o because_o sometime_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o summer_n a_o great_a wind_n carry_v they_o away_o or_o a_o long_a rain_n make_v they_o burst_v so_o that_o the_o prophet_n mean_v that_o the_o saracen_n shall_v fulfil_v their_o reign_n in_o its_o great_a extent_n &_o that_o god_n will_v not_o abate_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o description_n of_o these_o locust_n be_v notable_a their_o shape_n be_v like_a unto_o horse_n prepare_v to_o the_o battle_n it_o be_v to_o signify_v the_o war_n &_o fight_v whereby_o the_o saracen_n be_v to_o establish_v their_o government_n on_o their_o head_n be_v as_o it_o be_v crown_n like_o gold_n all_o the_o empire_n that_o at_o this_o day_n take_v up_o the_o east_n come_v from_o they_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n that_o of_o the_o persian_n that_o of_o the_o great_a mogul_n that_o of_o the_o tartar_n their_o face_n be_v as_o the_o face_n of_o man_n &_o they_o have_v hair_n as_o the_o hair_n of_o woman_n &_o their_o tooth_n be_v as_o the_o tooth_n of_o lion_n &_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o wing_n be_v as_o the_o sound_n of_o chariot_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v as_o great_a woman_n with_o their_o hair_n dishevel_v a_o hideous_a countenance_n &_o wing_n on_o their_o shoulder_n i_o question_v not_o but_o the_o prophet_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o description_n which_o the_o poet_n make_v of_o the_o harpy_n tristius_fw-la haud_fw-la illis_fw-la monstrum_fw-la 3._o aeneid_n 3._o nec_fw-la saevior_fw-la ulla_fw-la pestis_fw-la &_o ira_fw-la deûm_fw-la stygiis_fw-la seize_v extulit_fw-la undis_fw-la virginei_fw-la volucrum_fw-la vultus_fw-la faedissima_fw-la ventris_fw-la ingluvies_fw-la vncaeque_fw-la manus_fw-la &_o pallida_fw-la semper_fw-la orafame_n harpy_n whence_o come_v the_o name_n and_o fable_n of_o the_o harpy_n where_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o the_o name_n of_o harpy_n come_v from_o the_o hebrew_n word_n arbim_n or_o arpim_v which_o

five_o thing_n be_v co-temporary_a in_o the_o three_o period_n year_n five_o thing_n cotemporary_a in_o the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n i._o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n rev._n 20.4_o ii_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v bind_v &_o who_o power_n be_v break_v rev._n 20.2_o 3._o iii_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o description_n whereof_o we_o have_v rev._n 21._o &_o 22._o chapter_n iv_o the_o company_n of_o saint_n that_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a garment_n &_o who_o carry_v palm_n in_o their_o hand_n sing_v this_o song_n salvation_n to_o our_o god_n that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n 7.17_o rev._n 7.10_o rev._n 7.17_o &_o unto_o the_o lamb_n and_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v they_o shall_v hunger_n no_o more_o neither_o thirst_v any_o more_o neither_o shall_v the_o sun_n light_n on_o they_o nor_o any_o heat_n the_o lamb_n shall_v feed_v they_o &_o shall_v lead_v they_o unto_o live_a fountain_n of_o water_n for_o these_o be_v not_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o begin_n ●f_o the_o 7_o chap._n st._n john_n say_v express_o after_o this_o 9_o v._o 9_o i._n e._n after_o these_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n i_o behold_v &_o lo_o a_o great_a multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v of_o all_o nation_n &_o kindred_n &_o people_n &_o tongue_n stand_v before_o the_o throne_n &_o before_o the_o lamb_n etc._n etc._n this_o plain_o show_v that_o these_o be_v not_o the_o person_n that_o be_v seal_v for_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v number_v because_o they_o be_v not_o above_o 144_o thousand_o whereas_o these_o here_o speak_v of_o be_v innumerable_a in_o truth_n these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o revel_n who_o be_v there_o call_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n &_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o here_o they_o be_v call_v they_o which_o come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n 7.14_o c._n 7.14_o &_o have_v wash_v their_o robe_n &_o make_v they_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb._n they_o be_v therefore_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n as_o the_o 144_o thousand_o that_o be_v seal_v be_v co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n for_o 1260_o day_n v._o the_o five_o and_o last_o thing_n co-temporary_a be_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v with_o a_o trumpet_n &_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n 11.15_o rev._n 11.15_o say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n the_o last_o blow_n must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n &_o at_o the_o same_o time_n shall_v begin_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o be_v assign_v a_o period_n of_o 1000_o year_n and_o the_o influence_n of_o this_o seven_o and_o last_o trumpet_n must_v reach_v even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v the_o chronology_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o proceed_v to_o consider_v the_o history_n chap._n x._o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o historical_a part_n chap._n a_o short_a explanation_n of_o the_o 11_o chap._n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n do_v begin_v the_o h._n ghost_n in_o the_o first_o place_n give_v we_o a_o abridgement_n of_o these_o destiny_n &_o event_n &_o nothing_o be_v more_o methodical_a than_o that_o first_o to_o give_v a_o general_a idea_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v afterward_o more_o particular_o to_o be_v explain_v so_o this_o chapter_n from_o the_o 2d._o v._o to_o the_o end_n contain_v a_o short_a history_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n &_o of_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o christ_n reign_n as_o in_o the_o first_o verse_n he_o have_v describe_v the_o first_o period_n of_o 360_o year_n as_o we_o just_a now_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v here_o describe_v by_o this_o paganism_n that_o be_v to_o tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n for_o 42_o month_n 2._o v._o 2._o the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n &_o its_o perpetual_a subsistence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o affliction_n during_o this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o two_o witness_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o great_a persecution_n that_o must_v befall_v the_o church_n at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n 3._o v._o 3._o be_v there_o also_o predict_v the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o that_o persecution_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o death_n of_o these_o two_o witness_n 7._o v._o 7._o who_o must_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o territory_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o a_o half_a i._n e._n three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o what_o that_o mean_n &_o where_o we_o must_v place_v this_o great_a event_n at_o the_o end_n of_o three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n i._n e._n the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v rise_v again_o and_o be_v glorious_o reestablisht_v for_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v ascend_v again_o up_o into_o heaven_n i_o e._n shall_v be_v exalt_v &_o glorify_v upon_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o time_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v 13._o v._o 13._o i._n e._n one_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n that_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n shall_v revolt_v from_o he_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v which_o will_v give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n 15._o v._o 15._o after_o which_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n shall_v commence_v which_o shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n this_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n &_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n after_o this_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n explication_n ch._n 12._o &_o its_o explication_n the_o prophet_n enter_v upon_o the_o particular_n in_o the_o 12_o ch._n god_n show_v he_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v with_o child_n &_o deliver_v of_o a_o son_n &_o persecute_v by_o the_o red_a dragon_n who_o fain_o will_v devour_v the_o child_n of_o the_o woman_n afterward_o there_o be_v a_o battle_n fight_v by_o michael_n &_o his_o angel_n against_o the_o dragon_n the_o dragon_n be_v overcome_v and_o cast_v to_o the_o earth_n but_o as_o much_o overcome_v as_o he_o be_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o persecute_v the_o woman_n she_o be_v force_v to_o escape_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v nourish_v 1260_o day_n the_o dragon_n not_o be_v able_a to_o reach_v she_o vomit_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o but_o the_o earth_n open_v &_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n &_o save_v the_o woman_n this_o woman_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n this_o child_n of_o which_o she_o be_v deliver_v be_v pure_a &_o holy_a christianity_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n who_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n will_v devour_v &_o extinguish_v christianity_n in_o its_o birth_n michael_n &_o his_o angel_n be_v jesus_n christ_n &_o his_o minister_n celestial_a as_o well_o as_o terrestrial_a the_o combat_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n &_o michael_n be_v the_o combat_n of_o 300_o year_n that_o be_v between_o god_n &_o the_o devil_n during_o the_o ten_o persecution_n of_o the_o roman_a heathen_a emperor_n the_o devil_n endeavour_v on_o one_o hand_n to_o destroy_v the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o emperor_n &_o god_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n defend_v it_o by_o his_o martyr_n &_o teacher_n the_o victory_n get_v over_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v the_o cast_v down_o of_o heathenism_n which_o fall_v to_o the_o earth_n &_o be_v cast_v from_o heaven_n i._n e._n it_o be_v tumble_v down_o from_o the_o throne_n by_o constantine_n &_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a flood_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n cast_v after_o the_o woman_n when_o he_o be_v throw_v down_o on_o the_o earth_n be_v those_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n that_o arrianism_n that_o cover_v the_o christian_a world_n immediate_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o heathenism_n under_o constantine_n the_o earth_n swallow_v up_o this_o flood_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o woman_n these_o heresy_n be_v destroy_v &_o swallow_v up_o as_o in_o a_o moment_n &_o the_o church_n remain_v deliver_v from_o they_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o

to_o re-establish_a the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o he_o must_v set_v on_o foot_n again_o the_o levitical_a worship_n how_o will_v the_o jew_n receive_v he_o for_o their_o messiah_n if_o he_o be_v so_o wicked_a a_o person_n as_o not_o to_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o god_n to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v he_o rebuild_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o why_o shall_v he_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o god_n in_o it_o if_o he_o make_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v as_o the_o only_a god_n beside_o it_o be_v clear_a enough_o that_o the_o pope_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v adore_v like_o a_o god_n though_o he_o do_v not_o call_v himself_o either_o the_o only_a god_n or_o the_o great_a god._n antichrist_n germany_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v be_v divide_v among_o ten_o king_n under_o antichrist_n xvi_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v entire_o destroy_v we_o shall_v afterward_o take_v a_o occasion_n to_o examine_v this_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n consider_v what_o absurdity_n these_o man_n run_v themselves_o into_o according_a to_o they_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v yet_o subsist_v viz._n in_o the_o branch_n of_o germany_n according_a to_o they_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v divide_v among_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v be_v the_o friend_n the_o cotemporaries_a and_o the_o supporter_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o empire_n of_o germany_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n those_o will_v be_v notable_a kingdom_n those_o ten_o kingdom_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o rhine_n and_o do_v well_o deserve_v a_o place_n even_o ten_o time_n over_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o st._n john_n if_o antichrist_n must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v why_o do_v they_o confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n be_v antichrist_n this_o horn_n do_v it_o not_o play_v the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n i.e._n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n why_o do_v these_o gentleman_n agree_v to_o this_o that_o antichrist_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n which_o they_o together_o with_o we_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n why_o do_v bellarmine_n grant_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v the_o last_o roman_a emperor_n the_o roman_a empire_n therefore_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v when_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v because_o that_o empire_n shall_v continue_v under_o he_o world._n antichrist_n must_v come_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n xvii_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v but_o just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o last_o time_n but_o we_o shall_v hereafter_o examine_v whether_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v the_o three_o last_o year_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n this_o point_n will_v be_v clear_v up_o world_n the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v almost_o throughout_o the_o world_n xviii_o before_o he_o come_v the_o gospel_n must_v have_v be_v preach_v throughout_o all_o the_o world._n indeed_o before_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v appear_v and_o be_v perceivable_a the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o whole_a world_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o beyond_o it_o in_o all_o the_o then_o know_a world_n in_o the_o country_n which_o they_o know_v be_v inhabit_v and_o where_o they_o can_v enter_v without_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o barbarity_n of_o those_o that_o dwell_v there_o but_o this_o universal_a preach_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n without_o exception_n must_v be_v consequent_a upon_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n and_o not_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o come_n further_o this_o term_n of_o universal_a preach_v even_o then_o must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o the_o strict_a sense_n for_o it_o may_v be_v there_o will_v be_v some_o exception_n magician_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o magician_n xix_o last_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o magician_n and_o that_o because_o he_o must_v work_v great_a sign_n and_o miracle_n by_o the_o help_n of_o magic_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o these_o oracle_n that_o he_o do_v his_o sign_n by_o illusion_n and_o the_o enchantment_n of_o man_n sense_n by_o cheat_v and_o deceit_n and_o also_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n without_o his_o make_v any_o compact_n with_o the_o devil_n either_o direct_v or_o indirect_a the_o false_a miracle_n of_o popery_n also_o be_v wrought_v by_o the_o cheat_v of_o the_o priest_n or_o pure_o by_o lie_n or_o by_o the_o devil_n that_o make_v himself_o sport_n with_o their_o miserable_a devotion_n see_v all_o these_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v all_o false_a we_o must_v for_o the_o future_a examine_v and_o seek_v out_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o it_o chap._n xiii_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o be_v three_o tyranny_n idolatry_n and_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o we_o must_v not_o look_v on_o tyranny_n alone_o as_o the_o sole_a character_n of_o antichrist_n character_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n have_v three_o name_n that_o note_v its_o three_o character_n we_o be_v seek_v after_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v hope_v to_o find_v they_o in_o the_o name_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v it_o for_o assure_o name_n be_v give_v by_o god_n to_o signify_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v three_o name_n to_o that_o empire_n he_o call_v it_o egypt_n and_o sodom_n and_o last_o babylon_n egypt_n and_o sodom_n in_o the_o eleven_o of_o the_o revelation_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n 11.8_o c._n 11.8_o he_o say_v their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o be_v spiritual_o call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n babylon_n in_o as_o many_o place_n of_o the_o same_o book_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o she_o be_v fall_v she_o be_v fall_v babylon_n the_o great_a come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n these_o three_o name_n signify_v the_o three_o character_n of_o that_o babylonish_n empire_n antichrist_n the_o name_n of_o egypt_n signify_v the_o pride_n tyranny_n and_o cruelty_n of_o antichrist_n egypt_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o cruelty_n of_o tyranny_n because_o there_o the_o israelite_n do_v groan_v under_o hard_a bondage_n in_o the_o chain_n of_o pharaoh_n who_o tyrannize_v over_o they_o of_o cruelty_n because_o that_o cruel_a prince_n do_v vex_v they_o sore_o with_o hard_a labour_n and_o the_o death_n of_o their_o child_n who_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v drown_v in_o the_o river_n nile_n of_o pride_n because_o this_o proud_a tyrant_n rebel_v against_o god_n with_o a_o intolerable_a pride_n say_v who_o be_v the_o lord_n that_o i_o shall_v obey_v his_o voice_n empire_n sodom_n signify_v the_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n in_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n sodom_n signify_v the_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o manner_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o apprehend_v it_o be_v neither_o tyranny_n nor_o cruelty_n that_o destroy_v sodom_n we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o she_o do_v aspire_v after_o the_o dominion_n it_o be_v not_o idolatry_n at_o least_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v more_o notorious_a for_o it_o than_o the_o other_o canaavite_v round_o about_o it_o be_v therefore_o only_a dissoluteness_n luxury_n and_o debauchery_n ease_n and_o abundance_n of_o bread_n as_o the_o prophet_n speak_v therefore_o when_o they_o will_v set_v forth_o a_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o manner_n they_o borrow_v a_o expression_n from_o hence_o and_o use_v the_o name_n of_o sodom_n and_o gomorrha_n 1.10_o ●s_n 1.10_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n you_o ruler_n of_o sodom_n give_v ear_n unto_o the_o law_n of_o our_o god_n you_o people_n of_o gomorrha_n after_o which_o isaiah_n fall_v not_o upon_o their_o idolatry_n but_o upon_o their_o corrupt_a manner_n he_o reproach_n they_o with_o nothing_o but_o their_o injustice_n and_o violence_n antichristianism_n babylon_n signify_v the_o idolatry_n of_o antichristianism_n last_o babylon_n signify_v idolatry_n all_o do_v agree_v that_o babylon_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n from_o chaldaea_n it_o spread_v itself_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o spring_n of_o man_n it_o be_v also_o of_o false_a gods._n as_o she_o be_v the_o first_o fountain_n so_o she_o do_v continue_v the_o chief_a seat_n of_o it_o

god_n be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o one_o beside_o j._n christ_n and_o be_v at_o his_o right_a hand_n to_o present_v our_o request_n unto_o he_o this_o be_v evident_o that_o which_o make_v the_o connection_n of_o this_o text_n of_o saint_n paul_n now_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o depart_n from_o the_o faith_n with_o the_o forego_v one_o god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n receive_v up_o into_o glory_n natural_o receive_v up_o into_o glory_n shall_v follow_v after_o justify_v in_o the_o spirit_n and_o come_v before_o see_v of_o angel_n preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n believe_v on_o in_o the_o world._n but_o he_o will_v place_v the_o word_n receive_v up_o into_o glory_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n and_o immediate_o before_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o apostasy_n to_o signify_v that_o that_o apostasy_n shall_v principal_o aim_v at_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o article_n for_o in_o truth_n it_o seem_v glory_n the_o papism_n pull_v down_o the_o lord_n from_o his_o glory_n that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v principal_o design_n to_o draw_v down_o jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o heaven_n and_o tumble_v he_o again_o into_o a_o low_a estate_n it_o enclose_v he_o in_o a_o bit_n of_o bread_n it_o make_v he_o descend_v into_o unclean_a entrail_n it_o send_v he_o to_o the_o draught_n it_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o mouse_n and_o rat_n it_o take_v away_o from_o he_o his_o arm_n leg_n head_n life_n and_o leave_v he_o without_o any_o action_n or_o defence_n it_o set_v up_o rival_n to_o he_o in_o all_o his_o office_n and_o divide_v his_o honour_n to_o wood_n and_o stone_n all_o this_o well_o consider_v deserve_v the_o name_n of_o abomination_n and_o apostasy_n face_n it_o be_v a_o abomination_n to_o invocate_v any_o creature_n before_o god_n face_n that_o this_o may_v be_v more_o plain_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o to_o take_v off_o the_o veil_n under_o which_o they_o hide_v the_o horror_n of_o that_o worship_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o that_o sit_v of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n import_v a_o very_a near_o presence_n of_o the_o son_n who_o assist_v perpetual_o before_o his_o father_n and_o who_o be_v perpetual_o before_o his_o face_n environ_v and_o as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v bury_v by_o the_o ray_n of_o that_o glorious_a face_n of_o god._n thou_o shall_v not_o have_v other_o god_n before_o my_o face_n this_o face_n of_o god_n be_v a_o lively_a spring_n of_o light_n that_o swallow_v up_o whatsoever_o there_o be_v of_o brightness_n in_o the_o most_o excellent_a creature_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v as_o nothing_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god._n there_o be_v but_o one_o creature_n that_o be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o these_o ray_n and_o that_o be_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god._n that_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o second_o person_n to_o which_o it_o be_v supernatural_o unite_v by_o reason_n of_o this_o the_o son_n may_v be_v invocate_v before_o the_o face_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o father_n because_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o son_n be_v not_o swallow_v up_o and_o annihilate_v by_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n but_o it_o be_v a_o true_a abomination_n to_o go_v and_o worship_n and_o invocate_v a_o simple_a creature_n before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n and_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o his_o throne_n this_o consideration_n do_v utter_o destroy_v that_o vain_a pretence_n which_o so_o many_o take_v for_o a_o good_a reason_n beam_n one_o may_v pray_v the_o saint_n which_o be_v on_o earth_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o because_o be_v far_o from_o the_o face_n of_o god_n they_o be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o his_o beam_n we_o lawful_o pray_v the_o saint_n on_o earth_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o say_v they_o what_o great_a harm_n be_v there_o to_o invocate_v they_o in_o the_o heaven_n the_o difference_n be_v plain_a the_o saint_n that_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v conceive_v as_o far_o from_o god_n their_o ray_n be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o the_o infinite_a brightness_n of_o the_o divinity_n we_o may_v give_v they_o some_o homage_n but_o to_o go_v and_o serve_v they_o before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n to_o give_v they_o a_o religious_a worship_n in_o heaven_n it_o be_v insolent_o to_o violate_v the_o majesty_n of_o god._n and_o under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o it_o may_v be_v do_v it_o be_v a_o bold_a attempt_n that_o be_v not_o pardonable_a a_o subject_a that_o be_v high_o prefer_v when_o he_o be_v alone_o and_o far_o from_o his_o prince_n may_v receive_v great_a honour_n from_o those_o that_o be_v beneath_o he_o but_o both_o the_o small_a and_o the_o great_a when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o sovereign_n presence_n be_v equal_a it_o will_v be_v a_o piece_n of_o high_a treason_n to_o render_v homage_n to_o a_o subject_a before_o the_o sovereign_n face_n the_o sun_n swallow_v up_o all_o the_o star_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o his_o throne_n annihilate_v all_o glory_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o odious_a crime_n to_o go_v and_o render_v homage_n to_o the_o saint_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n if_o i_o honour_v the_o saint_n here_o below_o by_o my_o praise_n and_o my_o imitation_n of_o they_o this_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n it_o be_v to_o man_n that_o i_o speak_v but_o my_o prayer_n reach_v heaven_n there_o be_v but_o one_o subject_a that_o do_v invocate_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o other_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o but_o one_o object_n that_o may_v be_v invocate_v this_o be_v what_o st._n paul_n mean_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n that_o may_v be_v pray_v to_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o only_o one_o jesus_n that_o pray_v for_o man_n so_o that_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v a_o abomination_n and_o a_o apostasy_n because_o it_o high_o affront_v jesus_n christ_n in_o that_o double_a manner_n as_o we_o have_v say_v both_o because_o it_o snatch_v away_o from_o he_o the_o privilege_n of_o assist_v alone_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n and_o because_o it_o violate_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n in_o who_o presence_n all_o grandeur_n disappear_v so_o far_o be_v the_o saint_n from_o be_v more_o worthy_a of_o adoration_n because_o of_o their_o glorification_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o more_o they_o be_v glorify_v and_o the_o near_o they_o be_v to_o god_n the_o more_o be_v they_o as_o nothing_o and_o invisible_a add_v to_o this_o that_o j._n christ_n have_v reserve_v it_o to_o himself_o as_o a_o incommunicable_a piece_n of_o his_o glory_n that_o we_o shall_v call_v on_o the_o father_n in_o his_o name_n the_o papism_n call_v on_o he_o in_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n for_o it_o invocate_v he_o by_o the_o merit_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n this_o be_v another_o abomination_n as_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n it_o be_v so_o plain_a a_o abomination_n and_o apostasy_n that_o it_o can_v at_o this_o day_n any_o long_o be_v defend_v but_o by_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v adore_v or_o serve_v image_n we_o only_o make_v use_v of_o they_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o ascend_v to_o their_o original_n heathen_n the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v never_o carry_v so_o far_o as_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n the_o second_o difficulty_n be_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n in_o more_o odious_a term_n than_o it_o do_v of_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n which_o be_v very_o strange_a but_o none_o will_v any_o long_a wonder_n at_o it_o when_o he_o consider_v in_o what_o manner_n god_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n speak_v of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o israelite_n one_o thing_n be_v as_o certain_a as_o it_o can_v be_v viz._n that_o the_o israelite_n in_o their_o idolatry_n do_v never_o total_o abandon_v the_o true_a god._n they_o worship_v a_o golden_a calf_n in_o the_o wilderness_n but_o they_o pretend_v it_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o that_o great_a god_n that_o have_v bring_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n they_o serve_v baalim_fw-la the_o god_n of_o stranger_n it_o be_v true_a but_o this_o be_v in_o associate_a they_o with_o the_o true_a god_n who_o worship_n they_o never_o do_v reject_v if_o ever_o there_o be_v a_o time_n of_o corruption_n it_o be_v that_o of_o ahab_n who_o to_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n add_v all_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o tyrian_n which_o his_o wife_n jezabel_n teach_v he_o nevertheless_o at_o that_o very_a time_n elias_n confess_v that_o the_o nation_n halt_v between_o two_o worship_v

not_o but_o they_o that_o understand_v the_o holy_a tongue_n know_v also_o that_o the_o particle_n el_fw-es and_o l_o signify_v beside_o together_o with_o as_o well_o as_o to_o for_o example_n the_o law_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o take_v a_o woman_n el_fw-es ahotah_n together_o with_o her_o sister_n they_o that_o consult_v the_o hebrew_n lexicon-writer_n will_v find_v in_o they_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o like_a example_n so_o that_o instead_o of_o translate_n it_o he_o shall_v honour_v the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n it_o shall_v be_v render_v together_o with_o god_n he_o shall_v honour_v the_o mahuzim_n and_o that_o which_o determin_n the_o text_n to_o this_o sense_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o noun_n elohah_n god_n be_v in_o the_o singular_a number_n and_o mahuzim_n the_o plural_a now_o in_o all_o regular_a construction_n the_o noun_n that_o be_v construe_v together_o shall_v be_v of_o the_o same_o number_n it_o shall_v be_v say_v the_o god_n mahuzim_n or_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n the_o god_n mahus_fw-la 2._o a_o barbarous_a construction_n be_v make_v in_o suppose_v that_o the_o prophet_n say_v of_o he_o concern_v who_o he_o speak_v he_o shall_v honour_v to_o the_o god_n mahuzim_n the_o particle_n l_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o dative_n case_n and_o signify_v to_o now_o in_o the_o holy_a tongue_n as_o well_o as_o in_o we_o it_o be_v a_o barbarous_a construction_n and_o without_o example_n to_o place_v a_o dative_a case_n after_o honour_n he_o shall_v honour_v to_o any_o one_o this_o barbarity_n be_v take_v away_o in_o give_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o hebrew_n text_n the_o signification_n of_o together_o with_o or_o beside_o which_o it_o also_o usual_o have_v he_o shall_v honour_v mahuzim_n beside_o god_n or_o together_o with_o he_o 3._o the_o prophet_n clear_o explain_v himself_o as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v what_o he_o say_v le_fw-fr elohah_n he_o repeat_v by_o hhim_n elohah_n together_o with_o god_n he_o shall_v build_v strong_a hold_n to_o mahuzim_n together_o with_o the_o strange_a god._n 4._o this_o word_n vehimishelam_fw-la and_o he_o shall_v cause_v they_o to_o rule_v show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o many_o god_n for_o he_o say_v they_o which_o show_v that_o the_o word_n god_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n that_o be_v join_v with_o mahuzim_n in_o the_o plural_a be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n understanding_n jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o unknown_a god_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o by_o mahuzim_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o he_o and_o she-saint_n the_o angel_n mediator_n angel_n the_o unknown_a god_n be_v j._n christ_n and_o the_o mahuzim_n be_v the_o saint_n and_o guardian_n angel_n and_o second_o god_n of_o the_o papism_n one_o may_v almost_o as_o well_o number_n the_o star_n of_o the_o heaven_n as_o the_o conjecture_n of_o the_o learned_a about_o these_o mahuzim_n so_o that_o i_o will_v not_o endeavour_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o they_o i_o will_v only_o observe_v that_o this_o word_n proper_o signify_v the_o strong_a or_o force_n or_o fortress_n there_o be_v no_o word_n that_o we_o often_o meet_v with_o in_o the_o psalm_n of_o david_n jehova_n mahuzzi_n the_o lord_n be_v my_o strength_n my_o strong_a one_o or_o my_o fortress_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o by_o that_o david_n mean_v the_o lord_n be_v my_o protector_n and_o my_o patron_n it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o the_o septuagint_n often_o translate_v this_o hebrew_n word_n by_o hyperaspiste_n a_o greek_a word_n that_o signify_v defender_n protector_n patron_n 27.1.28.8_o see_v psal_n 27.1.28.8_o now_o this_o be_v exact_o the_o name_n that_o the_o papist_n give_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n they_o call_v they_o their_o patron_n protector_n defender_n guardian_n and_o if_o they_o speak_v in_o hebrew_n they_o can_v not_o call_v they_o otherwise_o than_o mahuzim_n for_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n they_o vow_v themselves_o to_o their_o service_n put_v themselves_o under_o their_o protection_n &_o they_o worship_v they_o see_v they_o give_v homage_n to_o they_o therefore_o follow_v the_o true_a text_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o true_a translation_n we_o find_v a_o admirable_a sense_n in_o it_o and_o what_o agree_v to_o the_o popish_a antichristianism_n more_o than_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v which_o may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o application_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o the_o event_n v._o 36._o this_o king_n shall_v do_v according_a to_o his_o will_n and_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o every_o god_n and_o shall_v speak_v marvellous_a thing_n against_o the_o god_n of_o gods._n so_o do_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v that_o tread_v under_o foot_n all_o the_o god_n i._n e._n all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o who_o by_o its_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n exalt_v itself_o even_o against_o god_n himself_o by_o a_o unsupportable_a pride_n he_o call_v himself_o the_o vicar_n of_o god_n and_o say_v he_o be_v clothe_v with_o the_o fullness_n of_o his_o power_n 37._o he_o shall_v not_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o shall_v not_o worship_v the_o god_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_n he_o shall_v reject_v the_o jupiter_n the_o daemon_n and_o the_o other_o pagan_a divinity_n he_o shall_v have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n behold_v a_o place_n that_o cry_v that_o speak_v aloud_o and_o which_o alone_o be_v capable_a of_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o the_o papism_n marriage_n it_o have_v be_v foretell_v that_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v promote_v by_o person_n that_o be_v enemy_n to_o marriage_n this_o can_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o general_a sense_n neither_o of_o antiochus_n that_o give_v himself_o over_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o debauchery_n and_o come_v to_o that_o height_n of_o impudence_n as_o to_o lie_v with_o his_o misses_n in_o public_a nor_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o clergy_n the_o person_n of_o all_o in_o the_o world_n most_o dissolute_o give_v to_o woman_n and_o sodomy_n but_o by_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n marriage_n be_v mean_v the_o lawful_a desire_n of_o woman_n it_o be_v exact_o the_o character_n by_o which_o st._n paul_n will_v have_v we_o know_v the_o teacher_n of_o the_o christian_a apostasy_n forbid_v man_n to_o marry_v now_o this_o be_v that_o which_o distinguish_v new_a rome_n from_o the_o old_a one_o in_o old_a rome_n celibacy_n be_v disgrace_v marriage_n have_v great_a privilege_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o julian_n and_o papian_a law_n new_a rome_n have_v destroy_v these_o law_n and_o have_v transfer_v to_o celibacy_n all_o the_o honour_n of_o marriage_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a law_n a_o man_n 25_o year_n old_a that_o be_v not_o marry_v 20.33_o sozom._n l._n 3●_n c._n 4._o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la const_n l._n 4._o c._n 20.33_o can_v not_o inherit_v nor_o receive_v any_o legacy_n by_o will_n no_o not_o of_o those_o that_o be_v near_o of_o kin_n to_o he_o constantine_n abolish_v this_o law_n and_o not_o only_o make_v unmarried_a person_n capable_a of_o receive_v by_o will_n but_o permit_v those_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o sex_n that_o be_v unmarried_a to_o make_v will_n though_o they_o be_v not_o at_o age_n so_o rome_n begin_v no_o long_o to_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n but_o quick_o after_o she_o begin_v utter_o to_o destroy_v the_o honour_n of_o marriage_n which_o the_o empire_n pass_v to_o and_o be_v devolt_v upon_o those_o person_n that_o make_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o glory_n and_o religion_n to_o live_v unmarried_a god._n the_o pope_n have_v live_v as_o without_o god._n he_o shall_v not_o regard_v any_o god._n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o shall_v act_v like_o a_o man_n without_o any_o religion_n we_o need_v but_o study_v the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o see_v with_o how_o much_o exactness_n this_o prophecy_n have_v be_v accomplish_v for_o they_o have_v be_v proud_a usurper_n cruel_a disturber_n of_o the_o public_a peace_n whore-monger_n sodomite_n adulterer_n and_o every_o thing_n the_o most_o horrible_a that_o can_v be_v imagine_v this_o be_v to_o live_v as_o without_o god_n and_o not_o to_o care_v for_o god._n feat_n tyranny_n and_o idolatry_n be_v advance_v on_o the_o same_o feat_n he_o shall_v worship_v mahuzim_n beside_o the_o true_a god._n for_o he_o worship_v j._n christ_n but_o beside_o this_o make_v himself_o new_a protector_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n who_o he_o call_v his_o intercessor_n and_o his_o patron_n with_o god._n in_o exalt_v they_o together_o with_o he_o in_o his_o seat_n indeed_o proportionable_o as_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n exalt_v itself_o above_o other_o see_v the_o idolatry_n of_o saint_n and_o relic_n be_v establish_v they_o be_v bear_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o i_o e._n tyranny_n and_o idolatry_n in_o the_o four_o age._n and_o together_o with_o this_o

day_n of_o consecration_n or_o dedication_n it_o be_v to_o this_o chronology_n that_o we_o must_v accommodate_v the_o history_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n as_o we_o shall_v present_o do_v macchabee_n the_o chronology_n of_o the_o persecution_n according_a to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n first_o we_o must_v find_v a_o fix_a and_o a_o certain_a point_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o the_o persecution_n see_v it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o consecration_n and_o dedication_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o on_o the_o 25_o day_n of_o the_o 9_o month_n which_o be_v the_o month_n kaslen_n in_o the_o 148_o year_n they_o arise_v betimes_o in_o the_o morning_n 54._o 1_o macc._n c._n 4._o v._n 51_o 53_o 54._o and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n according_a to_o the_o law_n on_o the_o new_a altar_n which_o be_v dedicate_v the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o same_o day_n wherein_o the_o nation_n have_v profane_v it_o this_o be_v the_o day_n of_o the_o dedication_n this_o be_v the_o beginning_n again_o of_o the_o first_o daily_a sacrifice_n we_o have_v see_v that_o from_o the_o begin_n again_o of_o the_o first_o daily_a sacrifice_n reckon_v backward_o we_o find_v 2300_o sacrifice_n interrupt_v i._n e._n 1150_o day_n or_o three_o year_n two_o month_n and_o ten_o day_n and_o consequent_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o first_o daily_a sacrifice_n must_v fall_v on_o the_o 15_o day_n of_o the_o seven_o month_n of_o the_o 145_o year_n of_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o the_o seleucidae_n for_o from_o the_o ten_o day_n of_o the_o seven_o month_n of_o the_o year_n 145_o to_o the_o 25_o day_n of_o the_o nine_o month_n of_o the_o year_n 148_o there_o be_v exact_o three_o year_n two_o month_n and_o ten_o day_n we_o have_v also_o see_v that_o from_o the_o dedication_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v the_o same_o day_n with_o that_o of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n beginning_n again_o count_v backward_o to_o the_o first_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n there_o be_v 1335_o day_n i_o e._n three_o year_n eight_o month_n and_o fifteen_o day_n and_o since_o the_o day_n of_o the_o dedication_n fall_v on_o the_o 25_o of_o the_o nine_o month_n of_o the_o 148_o year_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n the_o first_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n must_v fall_v on_o the_o five_o of_o the_o first_o month_n of_o the_o year_n 145_o and_o consequent_o that_o the_o temple_n be_v profane_v six_o month_n and_o some_o day_n before_o the_o cease_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n but_o for_o the_o great_a clearness_n we_o must_v relate_v the_o history_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o macchabee_n 23._o the_o history_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n fix_v to_o its_o true_a time_n 1_o macc._n c._n 1._o v._n 21_o 22_o 23._o and_o fix_v it_o to_o its_o true_a time_n in_o the_o 143_o year_n antiochus_n have_v overcome_v ptolemy_n king_n of_o egypt_n pass_v by_o jerusalem_n take_v it_o pillage_v it_o and_o carry_v away_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n now_o after_o antiochus_n have_v smite_v egypt_n he_o return_v again_o in_o the_o 143_o year_n and_o go_v up_o against_o israel_n and_o jerusalem_n with_o a_o great_a multitude_n and_o enter_v proud_o into_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o take_v away_o the_o golden_a altar_n and_o the_o candlestick_n and_o all_o the_o vessel_n thereof_o this_o be_v not_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o profanation_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n for_o it_o be_v idolatrous_a and_o impure_a worship_n that_o profane_a the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o violence_n and_o pillage_n it_o 35._o 1_o macc._n 1._o v._o 30_o 31_o 32_o 33_o 34_o 35._o and_o after_o two_o year_n full_o expire_v the_o king_n send_v his_o chief_a collector_n of_o tribute_n who_o come_v to_o jerusalem_n with_o a_o great_a multitude_n and_o speak_v peaceable_a word_n to_o they_o but_o all_o be_v deceit_n for_o when_o they_o have_v give_v he_o credence_n he_o fall_v sudden_o on_o the_o city_n and_o smite_v in_o sore_a and_o destroy_v much_o people_n of_o israel_n and_o take_v the_o spoil_n of_o the_o city_n and_o set_v it_o on_o fire_n etc._n etc._n then_o build_v they_o the_o city_n of_o david_n with_o a_o great_a and_o strong_a wall_n and_o make_v it_o a_o strong_a hold_n for_o they_o then_o it_o be_v the_o profanation_n begin_v after_o two_o year_n full_o expire_v reckon_v from_o the_o 143d_o year_n inclusive_o this_o fall_v on_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 145_o in_o the_o first_o month_n it_o be_v then_o i_o say_v the_o temple_n be_v profane_v by_o the_o apostate_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n this_o also_o be_v what_o that_o author_n say_v express_o 36.37_o v._o 36.37_o for_o it_o be_v a_o place_n to_o lie_v in_o wait_n against_o the_o sanctuary_n etc._n etc._n they_o shed_v innocent_a blood_n on_o every_o side_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o defile_v in_o that_o be_v to_o say_v menelaus_z the_o apostate_n sacrificer_n sacrifice_v together_o with_o his_o fellow_n in_o the_o temple_n to_o the_o heathen_a gods._n but_o observe_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n do_v not_o yet_o cease_v the_o apostate_n menelaus_n do_v what_o ahaz_n the_o father_n of_o hezekiah_n have_v do_v and_o what_o manasseh_n have_v do_v he_o profane_v the_o temple_n by_o false_a worship_n however_o without_o cause_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o cease_v there_o it_o be_v apostate_n begin_v at_o first_o they_o will_v fain_o reconcile_v god_n and_o the_o devil_n afterward_o by_o degree_n they_o advance_v to_o a_o total_a apostasy_n antiochus_n man_n be_v six_o week_n a_o build_n the_o city_n of_o david_n to_o make_v a_o citadel_n of_o it_o when_o that_o be_v do_v they_o think_v themselves_o strong_a enough_o to_o undertake_v every_o thing_n they_o finish_v what_o they_o have_v begin_v entire_o abolish_v the_o moysaicall_a worship_n &_o cause_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v six_o month_n and_o five_o day_n after_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n the_o ten_o day_n of_o the_o seven_o month_n 54._o v._o 54._o two_o month_n and_o five_o day_n after_o they_o arrive_v at_o that_o height_n of_o boldness_n as_o even_o to_o put_v the_o idol_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o fifteen_o day_n of_o the_o month_n caslen_n in_o the_o 145_o year_n they_o set_v up_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n on_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o build_v altar_n in_o all_o the_o city_n of_o judah_n on_o every_o side_n this_o desolation_n last_v till_o the_o ten_o day_n of_o the_o seven_o month_n of_o the_o year_n 148_o the_o day_n wherein_o macchabaeus_n enter_v again_o into_o jerusalem_n visit_v the_o holy_a place_n and_o undertake_v the_o cleanse_n of_o they_o then_o say_v judas_n and_o his_o brethren_n etc._n 1_o mae_n 4.36_o etc._n etc._n our_o enemy_n be_v discomfit_v let_v we_o go_v up_o to_o cleanse_v and_o dedicate_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o all_o the_o army_n meet_v together_o and_o go_v up_o to_o the_o mountain_n of_o god_n and_o see_v that_o the_o holy_a place_n be_v forsake_v and_o the_o altar_n profane_v etc._n etc._n and_o judas_n choose_v priest_n of_o blameless_a conversation_n etc._n etc._n who_o cleanse_v the_o sanctuary_n and_o bear_v our_o the_o defile_a stone_n into_o a_o unclean_a place_n i_o suppose_v i_o say_v that_o this_o work_n be_v begin_v the_o ten_o day_n of_o the_o seven_o month_n of_o the_o year_n 148._o and_o so_o from_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o first_o month_n of_o the_o year_n 145_o there_o be_v exact_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o very_a time_n mark_v by_o the_o prophet_n for_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o profane_v of_o the_o sanctuary_n then_o therefore_o this_o profanation_n of_o it_o cease_v afterward_o i_o suppose_v they_o be_v one_o entire_a month_n in_o cleanse_v the_o temple_n and_o carry_v away_o the_o filth_n which_o the_o heathen_n have_v lay_v in_o it_o and_o take_v way_n the_o stone_n of_o the_o altar_n that_o have_v be_v build_v and_o of_o the_o great_a altar_n that_o have_v be_v profane_v by_o the_o idol_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n add_v one_o month_n i._n e._n thirty_o day_n to_o 1260_o day_n you_o make_v 1290_o day_n which_o be_v the_o account_n we_o find_v in_o the_o 11_o verse_n of_o the_o 12_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o shall_v be_v 1290_o day_n which_o be_v three_o year_n and_o seven_o month_n that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n to_o the_o finish_v its_o purification_n but_o after_o the_o finish_v this_o purification_n the_o temple_n be_v not_o yet_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o sacrifice_v in_o for_o they_o be_v fain_o to_o build_v a_o new_a altar_n and_o make_v utensil_n all_o new_a in_o the_o place_n of_o those_o that_o

have_v be_v either_o take_v away_o or_o profane_v to_o do_v this_o no_o less_o than_o 45_o day_n be_v necessary_a and_o these_o be_v the_o 45_o day_n add_v to_o 1290_o that_o make_v the_o number_n 1335_o day_n of_o which_o the_o prophet_n say_v bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n and_o it_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o 1335_o day_n reckon_v from_o the_o profanation_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 148_o that_o the_o dedication_n be_v make_v in_o the_o year_n 148._o on_o the_o 25_o day_n of_o the_o nine_o month_n therefore_o it_o be_v the_o prophet_n cry_v out_o bless_a be_v he_o etc._n etc._n because_o it_o be_v a_o great_a feast_n and_o great_a rejoice_v in_o israel_n see_v i_o say_v both_o the_o history_n and_o the_o chronology_n and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o interruption_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n make_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o prophecy_n at_o present_a from_o the_o type_n we_o must_v in_o a_o few_o word_n make_v our_o conjecture_n touch_v that_o which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o profanation_n of_o the_o moysaicall_a sanctuary_n by_o antiochus_n last_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a to_o the_o time_n that_o judas_n macchabaeus_n drive_v the_o heathen_a out_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o paganism_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n the_o cleanse_n of_o which_o he_o begin_v to_o the_o end_n the_o truth_n may_v answer_v to_o the_o figure_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v endure_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o day_n which_o be_v 1260_o year_n during_o which_o the_o sanctuary_n shall_v be_v profane_v by_o the_o heathen_n i._n e._n the_o service_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v pollute_v by_o revive_a paganism_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n possess_v by_o a_o tyrant_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 1260_o day_n judas_n macchabaeus_n begin_v the_o purification_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o spend_v 30_o day_n about_o it_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v begin_v the_o idol_n must_v be_v cast_v out_o the_o tyrant_n expel_v after_o the_o 1260_o year_n but_o as_o judas_n macchabaeus_n spend_v 30_o day_n about_o purify_n the_o temple_n after_o he_o have_v take_v away_o the_o idol_n thence_o and_o have_v rescue_v it_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o tyrant_n it_o be_v propable_a that_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o papism_n of_o its_o tyranny_n and_o idolatry_n 30_o year_n more_o will_v be_v spend_v in_o purify_n the_o church_n from_o all_o schism_n heresy_n division_n and_o etrour_n last_o as_o judas_n macchabaeus_n spend_v 45_o other_o day_n to_o prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o temple_n in_o like_a manner_n after_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v be_v cleanse_v from_o idolatry_n haeresy_n superstition_n schism_n and_o error_n god_n will_v employ_v yet_o 45_o year_n more_o to_o prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o church_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o time_n will_v be_v the_o dedication_n the_o solemn_a feast_n and_o it_o be_v in_o my_o opinion_n in_o this_o last_o space_n of_o 45_o year_n that_o god_n be_v to_o call_v the_o gentile_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o himself_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n for_o see_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o degree_n by_o which_o the_o church_n must_v arrive_v at_o it_o perfection_n 1._o babylon_n shall_v fall_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v cease_v 2._o the_o church_n shall_v be_v reunite_v in_o the_o same_o opinion_n schism_n and_o division_n shall_v be_v at_o a_o end_n 3._o the_o idolatrous_a and_o infidel_n nation_n especial_o the_o turk_n who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n scandalize_v at_o the_o division_n manner_n and_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o holiness_n of_o manner_n 4._o last_o the_o jew_n overcome_v by_o so_o unanimous_a a_o consent_n and_o it_o may_v be_v by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o strong_o labour_v to_o convert_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o nation_n far_o distant_a and_o separate_v from_o we_o then_o shall_v be_v the_o dedication_n the_o consummation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bless_v be_v he_o that_o shall_v wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n i._n e._n to_o seventy_o five_o year_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n for_o he_o shall_v see_v the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n in_o all_o its_o glory_n chap._n iii_o what_o the_o last_o time_n be_v it_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n there_o be_v many_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n and_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n if_o antichrist_n must_v reign_v 1260_o year_n he_o be_v come_v mahometanism_n be_v not_o antichristianism_n thus_o much_o be_v enough_o to_o destroy_v that_o chimaera_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n for_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v necessary_a only_a to_o answer_v a_o difficulty_n that_o may_v be_v raise_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n which_o seem_v to_o mean_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o without_o doubt_n this_o be_v that_o which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o ancient_a writer_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o end_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v not_o to_o be_v above_o forty_o five_o day_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o to_o fall_v into_o this_o error_n a_o man_n must_v be_v little_o use_v to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o scripture_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n it_o be_v say_v can_v be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n the_o period_n be_v too_o long_o it_o be_v necessary_a the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n than_o so_o but_o what_o will_v those_o gentleman_n say_v that_o make_v this_o objection_n 2.18_o st._n john_n call_v his_o time_n the_o last_o time_n 1_o ep._n 2.18_o what_o will_v they_o say_v of_o saint_n john_n who_o speak_v of_o antichrist_n and_o precise_o of_o that_o tradition_n according_a to_o which_o he_o be_v to_o come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n say_v little_a child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n and_o as_o you_o have_v hear_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v even_o now_o be_v there_o many_o antichrist_n whereby_o we_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n it_o be_v above_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o that_o saint_n john_n say_v so_o and_o then_o from_o that_o time_n he_o count_v the_o last_o time_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v we_o reckon_v those_o age_n that_o come_v not_o till_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o for_o the_o last_o time_n ●_o the_o last_o day_n &_o the_o last_o time_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n john._n 6.54_o ●_o neither_o must_v we_o imagine_v that_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v a_o short_a space_n we_o must_v well_o distinguish_v the_o last_o day_n from_o the_o last_o time_n when_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o last_o day_n he_o always_o mean_v a_o short_a time_n he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n say_v our_o lord_n i_o will_v raise_v up_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n but_o the_o last_o time_n and_o especial_o the_o last_o time_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n always_o signify_v a_o long_a period_n see_v the_o proof_n of_o both_o these_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v not_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n day_n the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o always_o signify_v the_o last_o day_n the_o last_o time_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n sometime_o do_v st._n peter_n say_v that_o we_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n through_o faith_n unto_o salvation_n ready_a to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n 1.5_o 1._o pet._n 1.5_o but_o it_o do_v not_o always_o so_o signify_v as_o appear_v by_o that_o passage_n of_o st._n john_n which_o we_o quote_v a_o little_a before_o it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n as_o for_o that_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o last_o day_n we_o find_v they_o always_o signify_v a_o time_n far_o enough_o off_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n saint_n paul_n in_o the_o second_o verse_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n say_v 1.20_o 1_o ephes_n 1.20_o that_o god_n have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o these_o last_o day_n by_o he_o son._n the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v fore-ordained_n before_o the_o foundation_n of_o

to_o another_o the_o filthy_a smell_n of_o their_o mutual_a unchastity_n but_o none_o tremble_v at_o it_o because_o every_o one_o be_v plunge_v in_o it_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o clergy_n be_v engage_v in_o the_o same_o disorder_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o imaginable_a crime_n theft_n covetousness_n robbery_n abominable_a extorsion_n voluptuousness_n but_o what_o be_v in_o use_n the_o corruption_n than_o be_v a_o overflow_a torrent_n we_o must_v repeat_v the_o whole_a work_n to_o make_v a_o exact_a description_n of_o the_o miserable_a state_n the_o church_n then_o be_v in_o this_o bishop_n seem_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v these_o horrible_a excess_n that_o draw_v down_o the_o sad_a judgement_n of_o god_n and_o that_o open_v the_o door_n to_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n which_o make_v the_o empire_n desolate_a considerable_a in_o the_o five_o age_n the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o be_v considerable_a the_o tyranny_n and_o pride_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o rome_n be_v also_o find_v very_o high_a in_o the_o five_o age_n leo_fw-la the_o first_o that_o hold_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 450._o have_v diffuse_v abroad_o in_o his_o writing_n a_o air_n of_o pride_n and_o domineer_a wherein_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o aspire_v after_o tyranny_n and_o that_o he_o design_v to_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n he_o exalt_v his_o see_n above_o all_o other_o pontificatum_fw-la jer._n ●_o in_o anniver_n assumpt_n ad_fw-la pontificatum_fw-la it_o be_v the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n who_o be_v call_v the_o rock_n and_o the_o foundation_n he_o say_v that_o god_n have_v exalt_v he_o viz._n himself_o leo_n to_o a_o sovereign_a degree_n humilitatem_fw-la meam_fw-la in_o summum_fw-la gradum_fw-la provehit_fw-la after_o he_o have_v say_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v call_v the_o rock_n the_o foundation_n the_o porter_n of_o heaven_n the_o determiner_n and_o judge_n of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v bind_v and_o loose_v he_o add_v that_o the_o power_n of_o peter_n live_v in_o his_o see_n and_o that_o his_o excellent_a authority_n reside_v there_o and_o he_o say_v afterward_o that_o saint_n peter_n be_v the_o prelate_n and_o primate_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n the_o sermon_n whence_o this_o be_v take_v show_v that_o every_o year_n he_o celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o exaltation_n to_o the_o popedom_n and_o make_v it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o his_o church_n which_o be_v great_a pride_n write_v to_o flavian_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n he_o complain_v that_o he_o have_v not_o acquaint_v he_o with_o what_o eutyches_n have_v do_v &_o pretend_v that_o upon_o that_o account_n he_o have_v not_o be_v right_o condemn_v he_o complain_v of_o this_o especial_o that_o they_o do_v not_o show_v respect_n to_o the_o appeal_n to_o rome_n that_o eutychus_n have_v put_v in_o sometime_o to_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o add_v that_o of_o ecclesiae_fw-la catholicae_fw-la 22._o ep._n 22._o ecclesiae_fw-la catholicae_fw-la episcopus_fw-la vrbis_fw-la romae_fw-la bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o oppose_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o general_a council_n of_o constantinople_n by_o which_o the_o second_o place_n be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o new_a rome_n and_o a_o power_n to_o exercise_v the_o same_o jurisdiction_n within_o his_o district_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o old_a rome_n exercise_v in_o he_o 28._o can._n 28._o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o make_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n equal_a in_o all_o thing_n to_o that_o of_o rome_n he_o be_v vex_v at_o it_o and_o oppose_v the_o execution_n of_o it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v able_a this_o i_o confess_v be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o be_v afterward_o see_v however_o it_o be_v much_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o long_o stay_v from_o proceed_v further_o chap._n v._n that_o we_o must_v look_v for_o the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o five_o age._n it_o must_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o we_o have_v just_a before_o see_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o a_o age_n from_o the_o year_n 350_o to_o the_o year_n 450_o the_o idolatry_n tyranny_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o be_v establish_v and_o increase_v and_o it_o be_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o this_o age_n that_o one_o may_v seek_v for_o the_o point_n to_o which_o god_n will_v affix_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o whence_o he_o will_v have_v we_o reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichristianism_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v yet_o to_o know_v the_o year_n precise_o or_o within_o a_o little_a of_o it_o we_o must_v here_o again_o make_v use_n of_o the_o ingenious_a observation_n of_o joseph_n mede_n which_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v he_o think_v that_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n rise_v and_o measure_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o but_o the_o court_n which_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o we_o have_v a_o short_a representation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o duration_n chap._n a_o pretty_a observation_n of_o joseph_n mede_n on_o the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o 11_o chap._n by_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o temple_n he_o understand_v the_o inward_a court_n and_o by_o this_o inward_a court_n he_o believe_v be_v mean_v the_o primitive_a church_n pure_a in_o its_o manner_n sound_v in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o by_o the_o outward_a court_n he_o understand_v the_o church_n corrupt_v by_o superstition_n idolatry_n tyranny_n and_o impurity_n he_o have_v find_v that_o the_o inward_a court_n be_v much_o less_o than_o the_o out_o ward_v one_o there_o be_v the_o same_o proportion_n between_o these_o two_o court_n as_o there_o be_v between_o one_o and_o three_o and_o a_o half_a so_o that_o the_o outward_a court_n contain_v the_o extent_n of_o the_o inward_a one_o three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a and_o he_o conclude_v that_o her_o extend_a quantity_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o extent_n of_o time_n the_o duration_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n signify_v by_o the_o outward_a court_n be_v to_o be_v three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n be_v to_o be_v but_o one_o time_n now_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o prophecy_n that_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n must_v be_v three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o a_o half_a which_o be_v 1260_o natural_a year_n therefore_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n must_v be_v one_o prophetical_a year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 360_o year_n i_o confess_v this_o appear_v to_o i_o as_o if_o it_o be_v inspire_v year_n the_o pure_a church_n last_v 360_o year_n there_o may_v be_v four_o term_n whence_o to_o compute_v these_o 360_o year_n he_o add_v that_o one_o may_v begin_v these_o 360_o year_n either_o 1._o from_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o christian_a account_n or_o 2._o from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n which_o make_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n or_o 3._o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n because_o then_o the_o law_n be_v perfect_o abrogate_a and_o the_o new_a covenant_n perfect_o establish_v or_o 4._o last_o from_o the_o time_n in_o which_o st._n john_n prophesy_v the_o first_o calculation_n begin_v with_o the_o first_o year_n of_o jesus_n christ_n an._n christi_fw-la 1_o the_o second_o in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 33_o the_o three_o in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 70_o the_o four_o about_o the_o year_n 94_o if_o we_o reckon_v the_o 360_o year_n which_o must_v contain_v in_o they_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o last_o year_n fall_v on_o the_o 60_o year_n of_o the_o four_o age._n and_o this_o agree_v admirable_o with_o the_o event_n for_o indeed_o it_o be_v precise_o in_o this_o time_n that_o we_o see_v the_o footstep_n of_o the_o superstition_n of_o relic_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n appear_v in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o four_o age._n if_o we_o reckon_v from_o the_o 33_o year_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v that_o of_o his_o death_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v fall_v upon_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o age._n in_o which_o time_n sr._n austin_n and_o st._n jerom_n write_v by_o who_o writing_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n have_v already_o make_v great_a progress_n if_o we_o begin_v the_o 360_o year_n from_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o 70_o year_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o year_n of_o purity_n will_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 430_o a_o time_n in_o which_o it_o be_v also_o

and_o portugal_n 7._o of_o the_o vandal_n first_o in_o spain_n and_o then_o in_o africa_n 8._o of_o the_o allemans_n in_o germany_n 9_o of_o the_o ostrogoth_n in_o pannonia_n 10._o of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o east_n they_o take_v their_o power_n with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o antichristianism_n therefore_o antichristianism_n receive_v its_o birth_n and_o power_n with_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v its_o epocha_n or_o date_n according_a to_o which_o we_o shall_v place_v the_o future_a fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 18_o age._n i_o believe_v it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o set_v down_o precise_o the_o very_a year_n for_o god_n do_v not_o so_o exact_o observe_v chronology_n in_o his_o prophecy_n a_o few_o year_n more_o or_o less_o signify_v nothing_o however_o one_o may_v say_v that_o according_a to_o all_o appearance_n it_o must_v happen_v between_o 1710_o and_o 1715._o empire_n the_o concourse_n of_o four_o character_n make_v the_o epocha_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v i_o say_v the_o concourse_n of_o these_o four_o character_n that_o must_v conduct_v we_o to_o find_v out_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichristianism_n 1._o the_o birth_n of_o idolatry_n 2._o the_o birth_n of_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n 3._o the_o progress_n of_o corruption_n of_o manner_n 4._o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o part_n till_o these_o four_o character_n meet_v together_o we_o can_v begin_v the_o computation_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n therefore_o i_o do_v not_o reckon_v they_o from_o the_o year_n 430_o though_o that_o be_v a_o epocha_n that_o be_v notable_a enough_o have_v its_o original_n in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n according_a to_o which_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n will_v fall_v on_o the_o year_n 1690_o four_o year_n hence_o i_o reckon_v they_o not_o from_o thence_o i_o say_v because_o in_o the_o year_n 430_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v not_o yet_o entire_o dismember_v withal_o it_o appear_v not_o that_o then_o thing_n be_v ripe_a for_o so_o great_a a_o event_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o idolatry_n will_v fall_v and_o be_v destroy_v in_o four_o or_o five_o year_n he_o will_v have_v some_o partisan_n remain_v a_o long_a time_n before_o he_o shall_v be_v entire_o bring_v to_o nought_o degree_n antichristianism_n be_v bear_v by_o degree_n it_o also_o fall_v by_o degree_n see_v one_o thing_n that_o must_v be_v well_o observe_v it_o be_v this_o that_o though_o we_o do_v not_o begin_v the_o 360_o year_n of_o the_o church_n purity_n at_o the_o first_o year_n of_o i._o christ_n as_o we_o may_v have_v do_v to_o end_v they_o in_o the_o 60_o year_n of_o the_o four_o age_n according_a to_o which_o the_o empire_n of_o pride_n and_o idolatry_n shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o 65_o year_n ago_o nevertheless_o as_o superstition_n and_o tyranny_n begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o four_o age_n a_o hundred_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o before_o the_o point_n which_o god_n mark_v out_o for_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o like_a manner_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o entire_a destruction_n of_o this_o antichristianism_n the_o tyranny_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o papism_n sensible_o grow_v less_o and_o less_o and_o be_v visible_o fall_v 1620._o antichristianism_n be_v tend_v to_o its_o last_o ruin_n since_o the_o year_n 1620._o count_v the_o first_o original_n of_o superstition_n from_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360_o and_o reckon_n after_o this_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o its_o reign_n it_o fall_v as_o we_o have_v see_v on_o the_o year_n 1620._o at_o which_o time_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n must_v begin_v to_o fall_v as_o they_o do_v begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o since_o that_o time_n image_n and_o saint_n have_v extreme_o lose_v their_o credit_n and_o since_o the_o year_n 1620_o we_o shall_v find_v more_o person_n among_o the_o papist_n themselves_z that_o have_v discredit_v these_o false_a worship_n than_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o all_o the_o foregoing_a age_n france_n from_o that_o very_a time_n the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v visible_o diminish_v in_o france_n the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o pope_n also_o since_o that_o time_n have_v suffer_v a_o visible_a decay_n in_o the_o past_a age_n the_o pope_n have_v pretty_a well_o recover_v that_o blow_n which_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o luther_n and_o zwinglius_fw-la have_v give_v they_o julius_n the_o second_o and_o leo_n the_o ten_o assemble_v the_o last_o lateran_n council_n which_o abrogate_a all_o that_o have_v be_v do_v against_o their_o authority_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n indeed_o do_v not_o pronounce_v the_o superiority_n of_o pope_n above_o council_n and_o the_o temporality_n of_o king_n but_o it_o leave_v they_o in_o a_o full_a and_o entire_a possession_n of_o their_o pretend_a rite_n without_o so_o much_o as_o touch_v of_o they_o yea_o it_o do_v confirm_v they_o if_o not_o by_o its_o decree_n at_o least_o by_o its_o practice_n in_o submit_v all_o its_o canon_n to_o the_o pope_n in_o declare_v they_o have_v no_o design_n to_o diminish_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o demand_v from_o thence_o the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o decree_n in_o truth_n the_o pope_n remain_v in_o possession_n of_o that_o superiority_n and_o of_o that_o power_n as_o well_o over_o council_n as_o king_n the_o depose_v since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o king_n henry_n the_o three_o and_z henry_n the_o four_o of_o france_n they_o cause_v these_o two_o henry_n to_o be_v assassinate_v and_o also_o during_o the_o minority_n of_o lewis_n the_o xiii_o the_o pulpit_n and_o assembly_n ring_v with_o nothing_o but_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o sovereign_n and_o the_o power_n they_o have_v to_o depose_v they_o in_o the_o state_n in_o the_o year_n 1616._o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n have_v the_o insolence_n to_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n so_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o cardinal_n perron_n edm._n rich_a a_o doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n in_o the_o year_n 1611._o make_v a_o book_n with_o this_o title_n de_fw-fr ecclesiasticâ_fw-la &_o politicâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la which_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o that_o which_o we_o have_v at_o this_o day_n under_o the_o title_n of_o apologia_fw-la pro_fw-la johanne_n gersono_fw-it therein_o he_o prove_v the_o superiority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o independence_n of_o king_n the_o author_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o syndic_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o his_o benefice_n his_o book_n be_v censure_v by_o two_o provincial_a council_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1612_o one_o at_o paris_n the_o other_o at_o aix_n and_o be_v confute_v by_o d._n du_fw-fr val._n but_o since_o the_o year_n 1620_o rich_a be_v advance_v again_o to_o the_o throne_n the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v always_o diminish_v and_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v in_o so_o great_a a_o declension_n that_o it_o will_v never_o more_o rise_v up_o so_o that_o antichristianism_n fall_v precise_o by_o the_o same_o degree_n by_o which_o it_o rise_v it_o be_v a_o hundred_o year_n a_o bud_a before_o it_o be_v blow_v it_o shall_v be_v a_o hundred_o year_n decline_v before_o it_o shall_v be_v entire_o overthrow_v it_o have_v its_o first_o beginning_n in_o the_o year_n 360._o it_o be_v great_a declension_n begin_v precise_o 1260_o year_n after_o it_o be_v bear_v about_o the_o year_n 450._o it_o shall_v die_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o just_o 1260_o year_n after_o its_o birth_n this_o may_v happen_v soon_o for_o the_o roman_a empire_n even_o under_o valentinian_n who_o i_o reckon_v for_o the_o last_o of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v very_o much_o dismember_v but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o it_o can_v go_v much_o further_o unless_o it_o may_v be_v to_o 1714_o reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n this_o i_o profess_v do_v not_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v altogether_o a_o simple_a conjecture_n by_o reason_n of_o two_o passage_n so_o express_v he_o that_o do_v let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v yhe_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n but_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v now_o add_v be_v a_o conjecture_n to_o which_o man_n may_v give_v such_o entertainment_n as_o they_o please_v it_o be_v

monk_n nay_o i_o find_v this_o explication_n very_o serviceable_a i_o rank_v the_o monk_n into_o three_o classis_fw-la beg_v not_o beg_v and_o mix_v as_o the_o jesuit_n be_v who_o have_v according_a to_o their_o statute_n no_o estate_n or_o possession_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o beg_v as_o the_o custom_n be_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o be_v unclean_a spirit_n for_o all_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v come_v from_o they_o they_o go_v out_o to_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o unite_v they_o against_o the_o true_a religion_n but_o however_o exact_v this_o notion_n seem_v to_o be_v i_o can_v never_o find_v in_o it_o the_o settle_a rest_n of_o a_o mind_n which_o believe_v that_o it_o have_v find_v the_o truth_n at_o last_o i_o find_v that_o rest_n and_o three_o thing_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o god_n give_v i_o light_n about_o this_o matter_n the_o word_n mouth_n that_o of_o spirit_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o mouth_n and_o that_o of_o armageddon_n these_o three_o word_n have_v full_o persuade_v i_o that_o these_o unclean_a spirit_n signify_v papal_a law_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n arm_v with_o excommunication_n and_o curse_n oracle_n the_o three_o unclean_a ●_z be_v the_o oracle_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o seven_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v the_o divine_a oracle_n first_o that_o the_o term_n mouth_n be_v take_v for_o speech_n example_n be_v so_o many_o that_o it_o be_v scarce_o necessary_a to_o cite_v any_o put_v away_o from_o thou_o a_o froward_a mouth_n that_o be_v put_v away_o from_o thou_o perverse_a speech_n a_o wicked_a man_n walk_v with_o a_o froward_a mouth_n the_o mouth_n of_o the_o just_a be_v a_o fountain_n of_o life_n i._n e._n the_o speech_n of_o the_o just_a the_o messiah_n speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n isaïah_n chap._n 49.2_o he_o have_v make_v my_o mouth_n like_o a_o sharp_a sword_n i._n e._n my_o speech_n or_o word_n this_o be_v a_o figure_n which_o be_v usual_a in_o all_o language_n second_o the_o term_n spirit_n signify_v so_o often_o word_n or_o oracle_n that_o the_o place_n can_v be_v number_v 5.6_o the_o 7_o spirit_n be_v the_o 7_o oracle_n revel_v 1.4_o chap._n 3.1_o chap._n 4.5_o chap._n 5.6_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o book_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o seven_o spirit_n and_o from_o the_o seven_o spirit_n which_o be_v before_o his_o throne_n these_o thing_n say_v he_o that_o have_v the_o seven_o spirit_n and_o the_o seven_o star_n and_o there_o be_v seven_o lamp_n of_o fire_n burn_v before_o the_o throne_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n himself_o be_v represent_v as_o have_v seven_o eye_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o spirit_n of_o god_n seni_fw-la out_o into_o all_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o seven_o spirit_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o seven_o thunder_n of_o the_o 10_o chapter_n i._n e._n the_o seven_o word_n or_o oracle_n which_o sound_n like_o thunder_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o by_o these_o seven_o spirit_n we_o ought_v to_o understand_v the_o divine_a oracle_n which_o be_v inspire_v into_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n first_o because_o these_o be_v join_v with_o the_o seven_o star_n 2d_o ch._n 1_o 2d_o he_o that_o have_v the_o seven_o spirit_n and_o the_o seven_o star_n for_o the_o seven_o star_n be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n i._n e._n the_o seven_o pastor_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o seven_o oracle_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o seven_o star_n second_o these_o seven_o spirit_n be_v call_v lamp_n he_o have_v seven_o lamp_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o spirit_n and_o this_o be_v the_o proper_a title_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n thy_o word_n be_v a_o lamp_n unto_o my_o foot_n 119._o ps_n 119._o and_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a office_n of_o the_o word_n and_o oracle_n of_o god_n to_o serve_v as_o a_o lamp_n to_o enlighten_v soul_n and_o the_o world_n last_o it_o be_v say_v that_o these_o seven_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v send_v into_o all_o the_o world_n this_o can_v signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n which_o be_v send_v and_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n through_o the_o whole_a earth_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o our_o saint_n john_n take_v the_o word_n spirit_n in_o the_o five_o chapt._n of_o this_o first_o epistle_n there_o be_v three_o that_o bear_v record_n on_o earth_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n by_o water_n and_o blood_n i_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v understand_v baptism_n be_v the_o water_n the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o blood_n and_o the_o three_o or_o rather_o the_o first_o and_o principal_a of_o these_o witness_n be_v the_o spirit_n i._n e._n the_o word_n last_o this_o be_v the_o name_n which_o saint_n paul_n often_o give_v to_o the_o gospel_n 3.6_o 2_o cor._n 3.6_o the_o letter_n kill_v but_o the_o spirit_n quicken_v we_o be_v minister_n not_o of_o the_o letter_n but_o of_o the_o spirit_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o letter_n signify_v the_o word_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o spirit_n the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n christ_n the_o three_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n be_v oppose_v to_o the_o seven_o spirit_n of_o j._n christ_n i_o can_v therefore_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n intend_v the_o false_a and_o impure_a oracle_n of_o popery_n oppose_v unto_o the_o seven_o spirit_n of_o god_n who_o be_v before_o his_o throne_n and_o go_v forth_o from_o he_o the_o opposition_n be_v so_o sensible_a that_o it_o can_v but_o be_v discern_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v send_v out_o into_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o beast_n likewise_o go_v unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v lamp_n which_o be_v set_v on_o some_o high_a place_n do_v give_v light_a but_o these_o be_v like_o the_o frog_n creature_n of_o the_o night_n and_o of_o darkness_n that_o croak_v in_o the_o night_n and_o love_v the_o bottom_n of_o water_n as_o therefore_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v undoubted_o his_o oracle_n there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o doubt_v that_o those_o unclean_a spirit_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o false_a oracle_n of_o antichrist_n word_n the_o spirit_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n always_o signify_v word_n in_o the_o three_o place_n spirits_z coming_z out_o of_o the_o mouth_n so_o clear_o denote_v word_n that_o it_o can_v be_v enough_o admire_v that_o none_o have_v see_v this_o first_o every_o thing_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n in_o a_o figurative_a style_n 11.4_o see_v also_o ch._n 1.16_o &_o 2.15_o isa_n 11.4_o signify_v word_n it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o 19_o chapt._n v._n 15_o that_o out_o of_o his_o mouth_n come_v a_o two-edged_a sword_n all_o know_v that_o this_o signify_v the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n isaiah_n say_v that_o the_o messiah_n shall_v smite_v the_o earth_n with_o the_o rod_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o slay_v the_o wicked_a with_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o lip_n a_o notable_a passage_n for_o explain_v plain_v that_o upon_o which_o we_o now_o be_v spirit_n or_o breath_n be_v there_o take_v in_o the_o sense_n that_o we_o lie_v down_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o lip_n be_v the_o speech_n of_o his_o lip_n and_o the_o rod_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o messiah_n be_v also_o evident_o his_o word_n or_o speech_n this_o be_v usual_a in_o all_o language_n it_o be_v say_v that_o lightning_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o pericles_n we_o say_v every_o day_n there_o come_v flame_n arrow_n etc._n etc._n out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o such_o or_o such_o every_o one_o understand_v that_o this_o signify_v word_n but_o above_o all_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o mouth_n be_v never_o take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n saint_n paul_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v come_v and_o destroy_v that_o wicked_a one_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n we_o have_v even_o now_o hear_v isaiah_n call_v the_o word_n of_o the_o messiah_n 2.8_o 2_o thes_n 2.8_o the_o breath_n or_o spirit_n of_o his_o lip_n 33.6_o ps_n 33.6_o the_o prophet_n david_n say_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o all_o their_o host_n by_o the_o breath_n or_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n there_o be_v none_o who_o be_v not_o persuade_v that_o the_o word_n that_o form_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o breath_n or_o spirit_n of_o the_o mouth_n of_o god_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n beside_o the_o figure_n be_v so_o natural_a and_o comely_a that_o we_o necessary_o fall_v upon_o

it_o speech_n or_o word_n be_v form_v in_o the_o mouth_n by_o the_o wind_n the_o breath_n of_o the_o lung_n thus_o it_o be_v the_o breath_n or_o spirit_n of_o the_o body_n beside_o this_o it_o discover_v the_o sentiment_n and_o thought_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v the_o breath_n or_o spirit_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o all_o this_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o can_v in_o the_o least_o doubt_n but_o that_o these_o three_o spirit_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o false_a oracle_n and_o law_n of_o this_o false_a prophet_n these_o thing_n be_v like_o those_o riddle_n which_o when_o they_o be_v unriddle_v we_o wonder_v that_o they_o be_v not_o soon_o guess_v for_o there_o be_v never_o any_o thing_n more_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v the_o three_o expression_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o enlighten_v my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o armageddon_n which_o saint_n john_n say_v be_v a_o hebrew_n word_n the_o learned_a know_v hebrew_a the_o syriak_n in_o the_o age_n of_o st._n john_n be_v call_v hebrew_a that_o the_o hebrew_n language_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n be_v syriack_n and_o chaldee_n this_o be_v the_o language_n that_o our_o saviour_n speak_v it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o hebrew_n tongue_n act_v 22.2_o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o people_n of_o jerusalem_n keep_v silence_n while_n st._n paul_n speak_v to_o they_o in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n he_o will_v not_o we_o be_v sure_a speak_v to_o they_o in_o bible-hebrew_n for_o they_o understand_v it_o not_o at_o that_o time_n it_o be_v this_o language_n which_o in_o the_o gospel_n be_v often_o call_v hebrew_a and_o yet_o the_o expression_n set_v down_o be_v find_v to_o be_v chaldee_n anathema_n armageddon_n signify_v a_o cut_n off_o by_o a_o curse_n or_o anathema_n or_o syriack_n as_o golgotha_n talitha_n kumi_fw-la gabbatha_n etc._n etc._n now_o the_o word_n armageddon_n without_o any_o strain_n signify_v in_o the_o chaldee_n or_o syriack_n cut_v off_o by_o a_o curse_n or_o excommunication_n gedad_n signify_v to_o cut_v off_o to_o cut_v asunder_o giddou_n ilana_fw-la cut_v down_o the_o tree_n say_v the_o angel_n in_o the_o vision_n relate_v in_o the_o three_o chap._n of_o daniel_n so_o geddon_n signify_v cut_v off_o the_o word_n herem_n in_o the_o hebrew_n and_o harma_n in_o the_o chaldee_n be_v a_o word_n which_o we_o find_v in_o our_o bibles_n at_o every_o step_n under_o the_o phrase_n of_o curse_v abstain_v from_o the_o curse_a thing_n this_o be_v accurse_v which_o the_o 70_o have_v every_o where_o translate_a anathema_n this_o be_v the_o term_n which_o the_o apostle_n paul_n use_v when_o he_o will_v excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o love_v not_o the_o lord_n jesus_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n maranatha_n let_v he_o perish_v in_o armageddon_n and_o it_o be_v the_o same_o word_n that_o the_o jew_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n john_n and_o which_o they_o still_o use_v to_o signify_v their_o great_a excommunication_n thus_o if_o you_o join_v these_o two_o word_n harma_n and_o geddon_n you_o have_v exact_o without_o any_o alteration_n a_o cut_v off_o by_o a_o curse_n by_o excommunication_n or_o a_o anathema_n now_o what_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o the_o spirit_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o which_o be_v gather_v or_o place_v in_o armageddon_n i._n e._n under_o the_o shelter_n and_o under_o the_o defence_n of_o a_o cut_n off_o by_o a_o curse_n or_o a_o anathema_n but_o the_o order_n law_n and_o false_a oracle_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o the_o antichristian_a head_n it_o be_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o curse_n and_o a_o armageddon_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o every_o canon_n it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o canon_n law_n say_v gen_fw-la decret_a gratiani_n causa_fw-la 2._o quest_n 1._o canon_n gen_fw-la we_o declare_v to_o be_v anathema_n and_o accurse_a for_o ever_o before_o god_n and_o a_o prevaricator_n against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n every_o king_n bishop_n or_o other_o magistrate_n who_o shall_v violate_v and_o suffer_v to_o be_v violate_v in_o any_o kind_n the_o censure_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n behold_v the_o scale_n of_o all_o the_o papal_a law_n last_o it_o be_v know_v that_o through_o one_o of_o the_o sore_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o ever_o be_v feel_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v seize_v with_o such_o a_o fear_n of_o these_o armageddons_n or_o excommunication_n with_o a_o curse_n that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o rampart_n and_o a_o inviolable_a asylum_fw-la to_o protect_v all_o the_o attempt_n and_o all_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o whole_a strength_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n consist_v in_o armageddon_n but_o this_o supply_n never_o fail_v they_o whatever_o they_o do_v whatever_o they_o undertake_v man_n endure_v every_o thing_n out_o of_o fear_n of_o the_o anathema_n and_o the_o curse_n to_o avoid_v these_o imaginary_a thunderbolt_n subject_n revolt_v and_o break_v their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n king_n abandon_v their_o crown_n as_o john_n king_n of_o england_n do_v who_o that_o he_o may_v obtain_v of_o innocent_a iii_o the_o take_n off_o of_o a_o excommunication_n or_o interdict_v lay_v upon_o england_n surrender_v himself_o and_o all_o his_o subject_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n slave_n all_o public_a service_n of_o god_n be_v make_v to_o cease_v in_o a_o great_a kingdom_n church_n be_v shut_v up_o the_o sick_a die_v without_o sacrament_n the_o dead_a remain_v unbury_v excommunicate_v person_n through_o a_o ridiculous_a sillyness_n of_o the_o people_n become_v odious_a to_o all_o that_o be_v not_o it_o matter_v not_o whether_o the_o excommunication_n be_v unjust_a or_o no_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v denounce_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o the_o clergy_n defend_v their_o plunder_n and_o robbery_n as_o father_n paul_n have_v excellent_o remark_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o benefice_n the_o people_n say_v he_o be_v so_o afraid_a of_o censure_n that_o nothing_o do_v terrify_v they_o more_o it_o be_v even_o amaze_a to_o see_v that_o captain_n and_o soldier_n who_o plunder_v any_o man_n without_o the_o least_o concern_v at_o the_o sin_n commit_v against_o god_n as_o desperate_a and_o profligate_v wretched_a as_o they_o be_v yet_o with_o great_a respect_n spare_v whatever_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n only_o from_o the_o dread_n which_o they_o have_v of_o its_o censure_n and_o on_o this_o ground_n many_o ordinary_a people_n give_v their_o good_n to_o the_o church_n that_o so_o they_o may_v shelter_v themselves_o from_o the_o rapine_n of_o the_o soldier_n thus_o the_o law_n and_o ordinance_n and_o good_n and_o crime_n and_o enterprise_n of_o the_o church_n be_v all_o under_o shelter_n and_o in_o a_o place_n of_o safety_n in_o armageddon_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o there_o can_v arise_v any_o doubt_n in_o any_o one_o mind_n concern_v what_o we_o have_v now_o say_v but_o to_o give_v the_o full_a confirmation_n to_o these_o truth_n let_v we_o go_v over_o all_o the_o expression_n use_v in_o this_o prophecy_n come_v from_o whence_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n do_v come_v and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o pope_n these_o be_v the_o three_o spring_n of_o false_a oracle_n the_o devil_n be_v he_o who_o inspire_v they_o all_o those_o decree_n and_o those_o canon_n which_o overthrow_n the_o true_a religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v come_v from_o none_o but_o he_o they_o likewise_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o make_v they_o hence_o they_o be_v call_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o decision_n and_o last_o they_o come_v from_o the_o false_a prophet_n for_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v in_o fallible_a when_o he_o speak_v ex_fw-la cathedra_fw-la all_o his_o decision_n be_v seize_v with_o the_o word_n armageddon_n and_o of_o the_o grand_a excommunication_n spirit_n why_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n these_o spirit_n or_o oracle_n be_v three_o in_o number_n not_o of_o the_o number_n seven_o for_o this_o number_n be_v sacred_a and_o proper_a to_o signify_v the_o sacred_a perfection_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n which_o thing_n the_o holy_a ghost_n intimate_v not_o only_o by_o seven_o spirit_n but_o also_o by_o seven_o thunder_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o oracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n of_o antichrist_n be_v perfect_a in_o their_o kind_n i._n e._n

the_o revelation_n set_v forth_o the_o dragon_n as_o break_a loose_a give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o devour_v the_o whole_a world_n once_o again_o this_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o i_o can_v conceive_v if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o argument_n against_o these_o two_o hypothesis_n this_o alone_a will_v be_v enough_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o their_o falsity_n namely_o the_o terrible_a confusion_n into_o which_o these_o author_n do_v put_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o have_v study_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o prophet_n have_v observe_v the_o order_n of_o history_n at_o least_o in_o the_o gross_a of_o event_n he_o have_v several_a vision_n concern_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o these_o vision_n the_o order_n of_o all_o their_o circumstance_n do_v not_o always_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o order_n of_o event_n and_o this_o we_o have_v observe_v and_o clear_v but_o i_o say_v it_o again_o the_o gross_a be_v always_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o history_n this_o order_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_v of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v lay_v down_o before_o its_o fall_n now_o the_o author_n we_o have_v speak_v do_v make_v st_n john_n guilty_a of_o a_o parachronisme_n of_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o narrative_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o go_v through_o a_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o if_o we_o add_v to_o they_o the_o space_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n make_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o this_o i_o say_v they_o make_v he_o on_o a_o sudden_a to_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v there_o any_o other_o instance_n of_o such_o confusion_n in_o this_o book_n let_v they_o show_v it_o what_o mean_v those_o word_n after_o this_o so_o the_o french_a version_n which_o begin_v the_o 20_o chapter_n and_o denote_v always_o not_o only_o the_o succession_n of_o vision_n but_o of_o time_n this_o work_n be_v already_o large_a than_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o few_o of_o our_o argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o that_o one_o may_v crush_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n with_o number_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o urge_v the_o principal_a one_o i_o shall_v open_v as_o it_o be_v four_o spring_n of_o argument_n earth_n four_o spring_n of_o argument_n that_o demonstrate_v the_o trath_n of_o christ_n reign_n upon_o earth_n which_o i_o shall_v leave_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o sound_n and_o dive_v into_o content_v myself_o with_o produce_v they_o and_o draw_v from_o they_o the_o principal_a evidence_n which_o clear_o discover_v this_o future_a reign_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n saint_n the_o sir_n spring_n be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o the_o saint_n my_o first_o spring_n or_o source_n of_o argument_n will_v be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o speak_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n reserve_v for_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v a_o rational_a sense_n in_o they_o without_o suppose_v this_o thousand_o year_n reign_n there_o be_v two_o remarkable_a one_o in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o 2._o chapter_n nebuchadnesar_n see_v a_o statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n the_o prophet_n interpret_v to_o he_o these_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n that_o they_o be_v four_o great_a monarchy_n the_o iron_n leg_n by_o consent_n of_o all_o signify_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o roman_n the_o foot_n and_o the_o ten_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n signify_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o weaken_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o the_o toe_n 42._o dan._n 2._o v._n 41_o 42._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o thou_o see_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n and_o as_o the_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n so_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v partly_o strong_a and_o partly_o break_v these_o ten_o toe_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o reign_v together_o with_o he_o in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n mark_v in_o the_o revelation_n now_o hat_n happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n 44._o v._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o behold_v a_o five_o monarchy_n different_a from_o the_o ten_o king_n past_a the_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o christ_n can_v be_v place_v in_o the_o age_n by_o past_a which_o must_v break_v they_o in_o piece_n and_o must_v continue_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o i.e._n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o this_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v it_o not_o as_o clear_v as_o the_o day_n that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v not_o appear_v until_o after_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v have_v be_v break_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o this_o five_o monarchy_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v incapable_a of_o behold_v this_o evidence_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o beyond_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o monarchy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o they_o when_o the_o prophet_n so_o plain_o place_v it_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v it_o not_o express_o say_v that_o his_o five_o monarchy_n must_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o destroy_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n how_o therefore_o can_v it_o go_v before_o they_o or_o have_v its_o duration_n parallel_v to_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophecy_n we_o have_v the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o have_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o our_o writer_n grant_v that_o these_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v after_o the_o time_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o and_o that_o those_o ten_o horn_n reign_v together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v antichrist_n when_o the_o prophet_n have_v see_v both_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o three_o first_o whole_o destroy_v and_o their_o body_n burn_v with_o fire_n he_o add_v and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o might-vision_n 13._o chap._n 7._o v._n 13._o and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v with_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o come_v unto_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o they_o bring_v he_o near_o before_o he_o and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o dominion_n and_o a_o glory_n and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o his_o dominion_n be_v a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n 24.25_o v._o 24.25_o and_o the_o tend_v horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v then_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n etc._n etc._n all_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n be_v here_o intend_a and_o all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o this_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o that_o its_o reign_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n now_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v after_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o a_o divide_v or_o half_a

14_o 15_o 16_o etc._n etc._n thus_o say_v the_o lord_n the_o labour_n of_o egypt_n and_o merchandise_n of_o ethiopia_n and_o of_o the_o sabean_o man_n of_o stature_n shall_v come_v over_o unto_o thou_o and_o they_o shall_v be_v thin_a they_o shall_v come_v after_o thou_o in_o chain_n they_o shall_v come_v over_o and_o they_o shall_v fall_v down_o unto_o thou_o they_o shall_v make_v supplication_n unto_o thou_o say_v sure_o god_n be_v in_o thou_o &_o there_o be_v none_o else_o etc._n etc._n v._n 23_o 25._o i_o have_v swear_v by_o myself_o the_o word_n be_v go_v out_o of_o my_o mouth_n in_o righteousness_n and_o shall_v not_o return_v that_o unto_o i_o every_o knee_n shall_v bow_v every_o tongue_n shall_v swear_v in_o the_o lord_n shall_v all_o the_o seed_n of_o israel_n be_v justify_v and_o glory_n in_o the_o 49._o chapter_n throughout_o and_o especial_o from_o the_o thirteen_o verse_n sing_v o_o heaven_n and_o be_v joyful_a o_o earth_n and_o break_v forth_o into_o sing_v o_o mountain_n for_o god_n have_v comfort_v his_o people_n and_o will_v have_v mercy_n upon_o his_o afflict_a but_o zion_n have_v say_v the_o lord_n have_v forsake_v i_o and_o my_o lord_n have_v forget_v i_o can_v a_o woman_n forget_v her_o suck_a child_n etc._n etc._n thy_o child_n shall_v make_v haste_n and_o thy_o destroyer_n and_o they_o that_o make_v thou_o waste_n shall_v go_v forth_o of_o thou_o lift_v up_o thy_o eye_n round_o about_o and_o behold_v all_o these_o gather_v themselves_o together_o and_o come_v to_o thou_o as_o i_o live_v say_v the_o lord_n thou_o shall_v sure_o clothe_v thou_o with_o they_o all_o as_o with_o a_o ornament_n and_o bound_v they_o on_o thou_o as_o a_o bride_n do_v etc._n etc._n then_o shall_v thou_o say_v in_o thy_o heart_n who_o have_v beget_v i_o these_o seeing_z i_o have_v lose_v my_o child_n and_o be_o desolate_a a_o captive_a and_z removing_z to_z and_o fro_o and_o who_o have_v bring_v up_o these_o behold_v i_o be_v leave_v alone_o these_o where_o have_v they_o be_v etc._n etc._n and_o king_n shall_v be_v thy_o nurse_n father_n and_o queen_n thy_o nurse_v mother_n and_o they_o shall_v bow_v down_o to_o thou_o with_o their_o face_n towards_o the_o earth_n and_o lick_v up_o the_o dust_n of_o thy_o foot_n and_o thou_o shall_v know_v that_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a that_o wait_v for_o i_o one_o may_v transcribe_v the_o whole_a prophet_n for_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o these_o great_a promise_n read_v the_o 54_o the_o 61_o the_o 65_o the_o 66_o and_o above_o all_o the_o 60_o chapter_n where_o he_o speak_v to_o jerusalem_n arise_v shine_v for_o thy_o light_n be_v come_v and_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v rise_v upon_o thou_o for_o behold_v the_o darkness_n shall_v cover_v the_o earth_n and_o gross_a darkness_n the_o people_n but_o the_o lord_n shall_v arise_v upon_o thou_o &_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v see_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o gentile_n shall_v come_v to_o thy_o light_n and_o king_n to_o the_o brightness_n of_o thy_o rise_n lift_v up_o thy_o eye_n round_o about_o and_o see_v all_o they_o gather_v themselves_o together_o they_o come_v to_o thou_o thy_o son_n shall_v come_v from_o far_o and_o thy_o daughter_n shall_v be_v nurse_v at_o thy_o side_n then_o thou_o shall_v see_v and_o flow_v together_o and_o thy_o heart_n shall_v fear_v and_o be_v enlarge_v because_o the_o abundance_n of_o the_o sea_n shall_v be_v convert_v unto_o thou_o and_o the_o force_n of_o the_o gentile_n shall_v come_v unto_o thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o the_o son_n of_o the_o stranger_n shall_v build_v up_o thy_o wall_n and_o their_o king_n shall_v minister_v unto_o thou_o for_o in_o my_o wrath_n i_o smite_v thou_o but_o in_o my_o favour_n have_v i_o have_v mercy_n on_o thou_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o chapter_n have_v the_o same_o strength_n and_o the_o same_o sense_n captivity_n these_o oracle_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o resettle_n of_o this_o people_n after_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n we_o ask_v when_o these_o oracle_n have_v be_v fulfil_v be_v it_o when_o this_o people_n be_v bring_v back_o out_o of_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n but_o how_o can_v any_o man_n speak_v at_o this_o rate_n what_o extravagant_a figure_n will_v these_o be_v because_o this_o people_n rebuilt_a the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o temple_n and_o form_v a_o petty_a state_n in_o syria_n under_o the_o maccabee_n can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o their_o empire_n shall_v be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v pay_v they_o homage_n that_o their_o child_n shall_v be_v without_o number_n &_o c_o beside_o have_v not_o all_o these_o oracle_n a_o character_n of_o spirituality_n which_o show_v we_o that_o god_n promise_v to_o give_v the_o jew_n light_n knowledge_n holiness_n righteousness_n thy_o people_n also_o shall_v be_v all_o righteous_a say_v the_o prophet_n but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v the_o government_n of_o the_o maccabee_n be_v not_o of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a yea_o it_o be_v own_v by_o all_o that_o be_v able_a to_o pierce_v into_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o all_o these_o blessing_n have_v relation_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n let_v any_o one_o tell_v we_o what_o blessing_n the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v receive_v by_o the_o messiah_n messiah_n these_o oracle_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v since_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n this_o miserable_a nation_n be_v scatter_v throughout_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v the_o excrement_n the_o curse_n &_o offscouring_a of_o all_o it_o sigh_v under_o a_o long_a and_o cruel_a captivity_n matter_n shall_v they_o then_o go_v off_o thus_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v come_v the_o jew_n shall_v perish_v in_o their_o misery_n if_o this_o be_v so_o certain_o all_o these_o prophecy_n be_v cheat_n the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v deceive_v this_o nation_n all_o their_o oracle_n be_v false_a and_o god_n have_v bear_v they_o up_o with_o vain_a hope_n for_o this_o be_v trifle_v with_o god_n and_o man_n to_o say_v that_o these_o promise_n be_v accomplish_v in_o that_o small_a number_n of_o jew_n who_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n when_o those_o jewish_a christian_n be_v so_o bad_a christian_n that_o they_o only_o serve_v to_o found_v a_o curse_a heresy_n and_o sect_n which_o have_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o ebionates_n and_o nazarene_o it_o will_v without_o doubt_v be_v say_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v have_v the_o fulfil_n the_o these_o great_a promise_n through_o their_o return_n and_o calling_n which_o will_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n indeed_o it_o be_v a_o position_n in_o true_a christianity_n that_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v again_o a_o thousand_o oracle_n some_o of_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v promise_v this_o the_o miracle_n by_o which_o god_n do_v preserve_v this_o nation_n prove_v it_o as_o i_o think_v most_o irresistable_o for_o last_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o example_n and_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v for_o two_o thousand_o year_n preserve_v this_o people_n scatter_v among_o other_o nation_n yet_o without_o mix_v itself_o with_o they_o or_o learn_v their_o manner_n their_o religion_n their_o fashion_n which_o all_o other_o disperse_v nation_n do_v this_o plain_o speak_v that_o god_n preserve_v they_o for_o some_o great_a work_n now_o this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v if_o present_o after_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v and_o if_o neither_o the_o present_a jew_n nor_o their_o posterity_n do_v enjoy_v the_o glorious_a advantage_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o they_o how_o shall_v they_o see_v the_o effect_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o so_o many_o oracle_n here_o be_v infinite_a million_o of_o soul_n of_o jew_n which_o perish_v for_o seventeen_o hundred_o year_n together_o only_o a_o small_a number_n of_o this_o people_n shall_v be_v save_v in_o the_o last_o year_n of_o the_o world._n be_v this_o enough_o to_o answer_v those_o great_a idea_n raise_v by_o the_o magnificent_a promise_n make_v to_o this_o nation_n they_o the_o messiah_n be_v promise_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o hitherto_o he_o have_v only_o bring_v evil_a upon_o they_o beside_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o messiah_n belong_v to_o the_o jew_n he_o be_v promise_v to_o the_o jew_n this_o nation_n from_o its_o very_a original_n have_v be_v feed_v with_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o mesiah_n come_v as_o of_o such_o a_o good_a which_o be_v too_o great_a to_o be_v describe_v at_o last_o he_o come_v and_o this_o people_n instead_o of_o see_v those_o great_a promise_n accomplish_v see_v their_o temple_n burn_v their_o capital_a city_n raze_v their_o service_n abolish_v their_o

lie_v so_o he_o be_v their_o saviour_n if_o the_o jew_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o look_v for_o but_o the_o conversion_n of_o some_o thousand_o of_o they_o who_o shall_v not_o be_v damn_v can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o goodness_n be_v great_a that_o be_v bestow_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n and_o that_o god_n will_v deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o multitude_n of_o his_o lovingkindness_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o whole_a nation_n which_o for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v loft_n will_v such_o a_o conversion_n deserve_v to_o be_v count_v any_o thing_n above_o all_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n in_o this_o 63_o chapter_n that_o the_o six_o first_o verse_n represent_v in_o a_o magnificent_a manner_n the_o bloody_a victory_n of_o a_o conqueror_n who_o be_v this_o that_o come_v from_o edom_n with_o dye_v garment_n from_o bozrah_n this_o that_o be_v glorious_a in_o his_o apparel_n travel_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o strength_n i_o that_o speak_v in_o righteousness_n mighty_a to_o save_v wherefore_o be_v thou_o red_a in_o thy_o apparel_n and_o thy_o garment_n like_o he_o that_o tread_v in_o the_o wine-fat_n i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o for_o i_o will_v tread_v they_o in_o my_o anger_n and_o trample_v they_o in_o my_o fury_n and_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v sprinkle_v upon_o my_o garment_n and_o i_o will_v stain_v all_o my_o raiment_n for_o the_o day_n of_o vengeance_n be_v in_o my_o heart_n and_o the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_v be_v come_v and_o i_o look_v and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o help_v and_o i_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o uphold_v therefore_o my_o own_o arm_n bring_v salvation_n unto_o i_o and_o my_o fury_n it_o uphold_v i_o and_o i_o will_v tread_v down_o the_o people_n in_o my_o anger_n and_o make_v they_o drink_v in_o my_o fury_n and_o i_o will_v bring_v down_o their_o strength_n to_o the_o earth_n ordinary_o this_o passage_n be_v interpret_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o do_v not_o oppose_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o it_o by_o a_o pious_a allusion_n revelation_n the_o victory_n over_o antichrist_n fortolde_v in_o the_o 63_o of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n but_o i_o much_o wonder_v that_o none_o have_v descry_v its_o true_a meaning_n and_o that_o none_o have_v perceive_v that_o the_o same_o event_n exact_o be_v foretold_v here_o and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n from_o the_o 11_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n it_o be_v so_o plain_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o expression_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v to_o this_o passage_n of_o isaiah_n when_o he_o say_v ●5_n revel_v 19_o ●5_n and_o he_o tread_v the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o fierceness_n and_o wrath_n of_o almighty_a god._n the_o figure_n be_v the_o same_o borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n combat_n and_o bloodshed_n so_o that_o without_o doubt_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v signify_v in_o both_o place_n namely_o that_o great_a victory_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n must_v gain_v over_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n a_o unbloody_a victory_n and_o which_o must_v be_v gain_v by_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o mouth_n i._n e._n his_o word_n but_o it_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o war_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o paint_v out_o spiritual_a victory_n with_o colour_n borrow_v from_o temporal_a one_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v for_o who_o this_o victory_n describe_v by_o isaiah_n must_v be_v gain_v without_o doubt_n it_o be_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o speak_v the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_a be_v come_v and_o present_o after_o follow_v that_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v i_o will_v mention_v the_o lovingkindness_n of_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n which_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o can_v belong_v to_o any_o other_o it_o be_v therefore_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o on_o their_o behalf_n that_o the_o great_a battle_n in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v fight_v it_o will_v be_v to_o get_v a_o crown_n for_o they_o and_o to_o raise_v they_o upon_o a_o throne_n therefore_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o in_o so_o great_a a_o error_n as_o man_n have_v hitherto_o imagine_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o their_o messiah_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o must_v advance_v their_o nation_n to_o very_o great_a glory_n but_o they_o be_v mistake_v 1._o in_o that_o they_o have_v not_o own_a the_o messiah_n in_o his_o state_n of_o humiliation_n and_o will_v not_o till_o his_o glorious_a appearance_n 2._o they_o doubtless_o mistake_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o kingdom_n fix_v thereto_o too_o much_o of_o what_o be_v temporal_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o spiritual_a and_o not_o at_o all_o consist_v in_o command_v over_o nation_n to_o assemble_v they_o for_o war_n to_o receive_v of_o they_o tribute_n and_o subjection_n it_o will_v rather_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o this_o nation_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o glorious_a of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o zealous_a the_o most_o holy_a which_o shall_v give_v pastor_n and_o it_o may_v be_v governor_n to_o all_o other_o people_n in_o this_o we_o have_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o the_o book_n of_o revelation_n there_o be_v nothing_o formal_o speak_v of_o the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o very_a surprise_v thing_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v have_v omit_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a event_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o book_n of_o prophecy_n contain_v the_o history_n of_o it_o so_o our_o interpreter_n will_v willing_o find_v it_o every_o where_o and_o real_o can_v find_v it_o but_o in_o very_a few_o place_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o it_o be_v only_a to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o those_o place_n be_v that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a people_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n there_o be_v no_o other_o holy_a people_n but_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n so_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o five_o monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o angel_n who_o foretold_v his_o birth_n to_o the_o b._n virgin._n god_n will_v give_v he_o the_o throne_n of_o david_n his_o father_n i_o will_v feign_v know_v how_o that_o oracle_n have_v be_v accomplish_v the_o convert_a gentile_n of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v king_n for_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v they_o the_o kingdom_n of_o david_n while_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v child_n and_o brethren_n of_o david_n be_v the_o avow_a enemy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o may_v well_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n whereof_o that_o of_o david_n be_v the_o figure_n but_o that_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n satisfy_v but_o what_o do_v the_o answer_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n signify_v they_o demand_v of_o he_o zews_n i._o christ_n promise_v his_o apostle_n to_o re-establish_a the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o zews_n will_v thou_o at_o this_o time_n restore_v the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o israel_n jesus_n reply_v by_o remit_v they_o to_o another_o time_n it_o be_v not_o for_o you_o say_v he_o to_o know_v the_o time_n sand_n season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v put_v in_o his_o own_o power_n if_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v never_o be_v restore_v to_o israel_n why_o do_v not_o our_o lord_n tell_v they_o so_o and_o why_o do_v he_o hold_v they_o in_o suspense_n if_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o our_o christian_a church_n why_o do_v he_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o long_a time_n say_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o time_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n shall_v be_v effect_v within_o a_o few_o year_n in_o their_o own_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n and_o by_o themselves_o last_o why_o have_v he_o command_v we_o to_o pray_v daily_o thy_o kingdom_n come_v since_o that_o kingdom_n be_v already_o come_v for_o by_o that_o kingdom_n can_v be_v understand_v the_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n where_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o as_o man_n be_v only_o the_o

be_v plain_a the_o prophet_n borrow_v his_o character_n of_o it_o from_o that_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o first_o man_n wherein_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o his_o righteousness_n and_o during_o which_o the_o brute_n animal_n be_v innocent_a kind_a and_o gentle_a as_o himself_o it_o be_v also_o undeniable_a that_o this_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o be_v tell_v sincere_o whether_o this_o oracle_n have_v ever_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v in_o what_o time_n in_o what_o place_n in_o what_o age_n or_o generation_n of_o the_o world_n it_o will_v doubtless_o be_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o only_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o hurt_v or_o destroy_v that_o wolf_n and_o lion_n and_o bear_n become_v lamb_n accomplish_v the_o prophecy_n which_o fortolde_v the_o great_a holiness_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o accomplish_v yet_o even_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n wolf_n and_o lion_n may_v be_v find_v but_o it_o can_v be_v of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o prophet_n there_o speak_v because_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o time_n when_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v fill_v the_o earth_n which_o then_o it_o do_v not_o for_o this_o great_a holiness_n this_o admirable_a union_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o only_o in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n moreover_n we_o see_v not_o that_o this_o last_v for_o any_o considerable_a time_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n when_o believer_n have_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n and_o the_o church_n we_o read_v of_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o book_n where_o be_v false_a zealot_n who_o oppose_v st._n paul_n for_o have_v preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n beside_o isaiah_n speak_v not_o of_o the_o holiness_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o of_o a_o general_a sanctification_n that_o a_o time_n shall_v come_v when_o righteousness_n shall_v universal_o cover_v the_o society_n of_o man_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea._n i_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o prophet_n do_v oftentimes_o make_v use_n of_o the_o figure_n call_v hyperbole_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o hyperbole_n here_o will_v be_v force_v and_o carry_v too_o far_o and_o will_v not_o be_v intelligible_a if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v so_o describe_v the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n where_o we_o some_o incestuous_a some_o adulterer_n some_o heretic_n schismatic_n apostate_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o crime_n we_o need_v but_o read_v the_o writing_n of_o st._n cyprian_n lapsis_fw-la de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la to_o be_v assure_v that_o in_o the_o good_a day_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v already_o thing_n very_o horrid_a and_o abominable_a every_o one_o may_v think_v as_o he_o shall_v please_v but_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o expect_v from_o this_o prophecy_n such_o a_o age_n wherein_o holiness_n shall_v as_o much_o exceed_v vice_n as_o vice_n now_o do_v exceed_v and_o overtop_v virtue_n we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o same_o prophet_n 16._o chap._n 32._o v._n 15_o 16._o that_o the_o spirit_n shall_v be_v pour_v from_o on_o high_a upon_o we_o and_o the_o wilderness_n be_v a_o fruitful_a field_n and_o the_o fruitful_a field_n a_o forest_n judgement_n shall_v dwell_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o righteousness_n remain_v in_o the_o fruitful_a field_n the_o work_n of_o righteousness_n shall_v be_v peace_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o righteousness_n quietness_n and_o assurance_n for_o ever_o a_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v there_o and_o a_o way_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o way_n of_o holiness_n the_o unclean_a shall_v not_o pass_v over_o it_o but_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o those_o the_o wayfaring_a man_n 9_o chap._n 35.8_o 9_o though_o fool_n shall_v not_o err_v therein_o no_o lion_n shall_v be_v there_o nor_o any_o ravenous_a beast_n shall_v go_v up_o thereon_o 14._o chap._n 54.13_o 14._o it_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v there_o all_o thy_o child_n shall_v be_v teach_v of_o the_o lord_n and_o great_a shall_v be_v the_o peace_n of_o thy_o child_n thou_o shall_v be_v establish_v in_o righteousness_n 22._o chap_n 59.21_o 22._o this_o be_v the_o covenant_n i_o will_v make_v with_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n that_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n or_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n say_v the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o and_o for_o ever_o and_o they_o shall_v call_v they_o 62.12_o chap._n 62.12_o the_o holy_a people_n the_o redeemed_z of_o the_o lord_n and_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v seek_v out_o a_o city_n not_o forsake_v 31.33_o chap._n 31.33_o add_v to_o this_o the_o prophecy_n of_o jeremy_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o covenant_n that_o i_o will_v make_v with_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n i_o will_v put_v my_o law_n in_o their_o inward_a part_n and_o write_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n and_o will_v be_v their_o god_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v my_o people_n and_o they_o shall_v teach_v no_o more_o every_o man_n his_o neighbour_n and_o every_o man_n his_o brother_n say_v know_v the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v all_o know_v i_o from_o the_o least_o of_o they_o unto_o the_o great_a say_v the_o lord_n these_o prophecy_n speak_v four_o thing_n 1._o they_o paint_v out_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n 2._o they_o describe_v it_o by_o a_o more_o than_o ordinary_a holiness_n that_o shall_v every_o where_o be_v pour_v out_o 3._o by_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n to_o which_o no_o return_n to_o vice_n or_o no_o apostasy_n shall_v succeed_v for_o it_o be_v say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o they_o or_o their_o seed_n or_o seed_n seed_n 4._o last_o this_o be_v a_o holiness_n whereof_o the_o jewish_a nation_n be_v to_o have_v the_o chief_a part_n for_o it_o be_v to_o that_o people_n and_o concern_v they_o that_o god_n speak_v now_o i_o demand_v whether_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o age_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o such_o a_o holiness_n which_o answer_v the_o idea_n give_v we_o by_o these_o prophecy_n can_v be_v find_v where_o we_o shall_v meet_v with_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n if_o the_o church_n for_o any_o time_n have_v be_v pure_a that_o have_v not_o continue_v from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o yea_o let_v such_o a_o age_n be_v name_v wherein_o the_o israelitish_n nation_n do_v partake_v of_o this_o evangelical_n holiness_n have_v not_o that_o people_n be_v always_o obstinate_a unbelieving_a enemy_n to_o christ_n without_o faith_n in_o respect_n of_o man_n as_o well_o as_o in_o reference_n to_o god_n we_o must_v then_o open_v our_o eye_n and_o confess_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o holiness_n such_o a_o one_o as_o shall_v fill_v all_o nation_n and_o not_o subject_a to_o those_o unhappy_a revolution_n that_o by_o corruption_n have_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n from_o year_n to_o year_n thus_o far_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n next_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o peace_n and_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n church_n glorious_a prophecy_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o the_o prophet_n speak_v more_o large_o and_o in_o a_o high_a strain_n because_o under_o the_o image_n of_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o set_v forth_o that_o spiritual_a prosperity_n which_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o holiness_n and_o righteousness_n concern_v peace_n 2.4_o be_v 2.4_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v that_o they_o shall_v beat_v their_o sword_n into_o ploughshare_n and_o their_o spear_n into_o pruning-hook_n that_o nation_n shall_v not_o rise_v against_o nation_n neither_o shall_v they_o learn_v war_n any_o more_o concern_v its_o future_a prosperity_n he_o say_v 19_o c._n 41.18_o 19_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o blind_a shall_v be_v open_v and_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o deaf_a shall_v be_v unstope_v the_o lame_a shall_v leap_v as_o the_o hart_n and_o the_o tongue_n of_o the_o dumb_a shall_v sing_v for_o joy_n i_o will_v open_v river_n in_o high_a place_n and_o fountain_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o valley_n i_o will_v make_v the_o wilderness_n a_o pool_n of_o water_n and_o the_o dry_a land_n spring_v of_o water_n i_o will_v plant_v in_o the_o wilderness_n the_o cedar_n the_o pine_n the_o myrtle_n and_o the_o olive-tree_n and_o i_o will_v set_v in_o the_o desert_n the_o fir-tree_n the_o pine_n and_o the_o box-tree_n together_o 11._o c._n 49.10_o 11._o they_o shall_v not_o hunger_n nor_o thirst_n neither_o shall_v the_o heat_n or_o sun_n smite_v they_o for_o he_o

not_o contemporary_a with_o they_o the_o seven_o seal_n carry_v the_o prophecy_n almost_o as_o far_o as_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n unto_o constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n divide_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n between_o constantine_n and_o his_o christian_a successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o sound_v here_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o period_n which_o comprehend_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n or_o the_o papacy_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n these_o be_v voice_n of_o acclamation_n and_o joy_n that_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n be_v join_v to_o those_o voice_n signify_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o song_n and_o subject_a matter_n of_o thanksgiving_n wherewith_o the_o holy_a people_n shall_v praise_v god_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v subdue_v all_o their_o enemy_n observe_v here_o that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n appear_v alone_o and_o begin_v the_o song_n whereas_o in_o the_o first_o vision_n the_o live_a creature_n begin_v the_o song_n and_o the_o elder_n follow_v follow_v they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o then_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v so_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o wait_v the_o inspiration_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o praise_n god_n and_o perform_v holy_a duty_n the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n in_o come_v i._n e._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o antichristian_a people_n have_v execute_v their_o malice_n and_o fury_n and_o thou_o have_v avenge_v it_o by_o destroy_v their_o empire_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a this_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o last_o judgement_n or_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n her_o come_n to_o the_o expect_a kingdom_n this_o be_v set_v forth_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v as_o have_v be_v already_o see_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v judge_v he_o say_v not_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a or_o all_o the_o dead_a but_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o lie_v as_o dead_a during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o shall_v rise_v again_o when_o that_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v and_o how_o it_o be_v god_n will_v reward_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o church_n by_o give_v they_o peace_n and_o a_o kingdom_n it_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o beneficence_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o eternal_a reward_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v and_o to_o destroy_v those_o who_o destroy_v the_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a term_n to_o signify_v eternal_a punishment_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v destroy_v man_n continue_v under_o they_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v here_o mean_v v._o 19_o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n the_o ark_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o god_n covenant_n with_o the_o jew_n so_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o ark_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n signify_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_a the_o church_n shall_v be_v open_a to_o all_o nation_n all_o people_n shall_v resort_v to_o it_o and_o among_o other_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o people_n who_o derive_v their_o glory_n from_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n we_o ought_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o it_o they_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o class_n some_o that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o other_o certain_a it_o be_v fit_a that_o we_o begin_v with_o the_o certain_a we_o be_v not_o to_o reckon_v among_o the_o character_n of_o this_o reign_n either_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o remain_a gentile_n for_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o go_v before_o it_o they_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o but_o with_o confusion_n and_o tumult_n the_o popish_a empire_n can_v fall_v but_o it_o must_v cost_v blood_n and_o make_v a_o mighty_a noise_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n must_v needs_o be_v attend_v with_o great_a commotion_n among_o the_o people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v violent_a contradiction_n it_o be_v likewise_o impossible_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n can_v be_v bring_v about_o without_o the_o utmost_a endeavour_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o hinder_v it_o he_o will_v raise_v all_o his_o force_n every_o where_o to_o hinder_v the_o last_o establishment_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o will_v cause_v great_a opposition_n not_o only_o by_o word_n but_o it_o may_v be_v blow_n now_o this_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n whereof_o the_o principal_a character_n be_v sovereign_a peace_n insomuch_o that_o we_o thus_o conceive_v of_o it_o 1._o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v 2._o after_o that_o some_o year_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o abolish_v sect_n and_o party_n and_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o christian_n 3._o that_o after_o this_o many_o heathen_a nation_n and_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v for_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v convert_v while_o christian_n be_v so_o much_o at_o variance_n among_o themselves_o and_o seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o one_o another_o 4._o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a nation_n shall_v also_o be_v convert_v now_o for_o all_o this_o there_o must_v be_v time_n for_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n will_v act_v in_o a_o more_o miraculous_a manner_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o first_o christian_a church_n wherefore_o as_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o its_o first_o settle_v no_o less_o will_v be_v necessary_a perfect_o to_o resettle_v it_o and_o then_o shall_v that_o bless_a kingdom_n come_v which_o we_o expect_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o probability_n that_o god_n may_v begin_v to_o compute_v the_o thousand_o year_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n even_o before_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n may_v in_o some_o sort_n be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n we_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o in_o its_o perfection_n which_o will_v not_o be_v till_o after_o these_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v 29._o a_o extraordinary_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o first_o certain_a character_n chap._n 2.28_o 29._o the_o first_o certain_a character_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v but_o in_o part_n accomplish_v hitherto_o i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n shall_v prophesy_v your_o old_a man_n shall_v dream_v dream_n and_o your_o young_a man_n see_v vision_n also_o on_o the_o servant_n and_o the_o handmaid_n in_o those_o day_n will_v i_o pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n that_o lesser_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o first_o christian_n experience_v be_v not_o enough_o to_o fill_v up_o the_o

be_v content_a with_o what_o be_v necessary_a so_o that_o they_o to_o who_o god_n shall_v have_v give_v plenty_n of_o wealth_n shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n therewith_o to_o supply_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o indigent_a a_o community_n of_o good_n shall_v then_o take_v place_n like_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n not_o that_o man_n shall_v lose_v their_o property_n in_o the_o good_n they_o have_v but_o every_o one_o shall_v dispense_v large_o to_o such_o as_o need_v as_o they_o who_o gather_v more_o manna_n than_o the_o rest_n and_o nothing_o over_o and_o those_o who_o gather_v less_o have_v no_o want_n that_o which_o thus_o happen_v in_o the_o wilderness_n be_v not_o only_o a_o emblem_n but_o a_o true_a type_n of_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o this_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n they_o who_o have_v more_o than_o other_o in_o regard_n of_o possession_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o than_o other_o in_o respect_n of_o use_n religion_n 8_o character_n uniformity_n in_o worship_n &_o religion_n 8._o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v uniform_a in_o its_o worship_n in_o its_o government_n and_o ceremony_n for_o that_o diversity_n and_o mixture_n of_o colour_n which_o be_v at_o present_a proceed_v not_o from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n this_o uniformity_n it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o be_v such_o as_o to_o remove_v every_o little_a difference_n but_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o leave_v that_o be_v essential_a none_o that_o may_v be_v call_v evil_a all_o that_o which_o savour_v of_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n shall_v be_v banish_v from_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o serve_v only_o for_o pomp_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v into_o its_o ceremony_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o certain_a character_n heaven_n 1._o doubtful_a character_n christ_n shall_v descend_v from_o heaven_n 1._o the_o doubtful_a character_n be_v first_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n into_o this_o world_n to_o reign_v visible_o here_o the_o prophecy_n of_o saint_n john_n and_o of_o daniel_n seem_v to_o import_v thus_o much_o the_o latter_a say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n i._n e._n jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o the_o ancient_a of_o day_n and_o that_o dominion_n and_o a_o kingdom_n be_v give_v he_o and_o st._n john_n say_v that_o the_o saint_n shall_v reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n i_o will_v not_o be_v too_o confident_a that_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o visible_a descent_n and_o abode_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n yea_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o probable_a but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v very_o evident_a that_o this_o reign_n shall_v begin_v with_o some_o miraculous_a appearance_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o glory_n after_o which_o he_o shall_v go_v back_o to_o heaven_n and_o from_o thence_o govern_v this_o victorious_a church_n mr._n i._o mede_n and_o other_o after_o he_o will_v make_v this_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o be_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o within_o this_o time_n shall_v be_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a other_o say_v that_o the_o resurrection_n and_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v before_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n but_o i_o dare_v not_o determine_v that_o 12._o 2._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o all_o earthly_a power_n shall_v be_v abolish_v dan._n 7.11_o 12._o 2._o it_o be_v likewise_o dubious_a whether_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o world_n must_v then_o be_v abolish_v which_o those_o word_n of_o daniel_n seem_v to_o signify_v the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n concern_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o have_v their_o dominion_n take_v away_o yet_o their_o life_n be_v prolong_v for_o a_o season_n and_o a_o time._n beast_n do_v certain_o denote_v state_n and_o empire_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o all_o sovereign_a power_n i._n e._n monarchical_a shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o that_o christ_n alone_o shall_v rule_v by_o his_o vicegerent_n i_o leave_v this_o undeside_v but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v assume_v the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o israel_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o theocrasy_a that_o god_n will_v establish_v judge_n and_o governor_n by_o a_o a_o particular_a instinct_n of_o the_o people_n and_o their_o guide_n that_o he_o will_v instruct_v they_o in_o his_o will_n by_o inspire_a person_n who_o order_n shall_v be_v punctual_o follow_v 20.4_o 3._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v raise_v rev._n 20.4_o 3._o it_o be_v also_o uncertain_a whether_o the_o martyr_n shall_v rise_v to_o be_v the_o administrator_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v true_a st._n john_n seem_v to_o say_v so_o in_o express_a word_n &_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n etc._n etc._n shall_v live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n though_o i_o have_v some_o difficulty_n to_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o what_o to_o answer_v to_o that_o text_n for_o if_o it_o intend_v only_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o resurrection_n what_o need_n be_v there_o to_o mention_v only_o the_o martyr_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o discourse_n be_v not_o of_o body_n but_o of_o soul_n and_o that_o the_o original_a word_n do_v not_o signify_v to_o rise_v again_o but_o only_o to_o live_v and_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v behead_v shall_v live_v but_o first_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o soul_n die_v not_o and_o consequent_o can_v be_v say_v to_o rise_v but_o as_o they_o reassume_v their_o body_n 2._o the_o learned_a know_v also_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v often_o put_v for_o the_o whole_a person_n especial_o when_o the_o resurrection_n be_v speak_v of_o witness_v that_o passage_n thou_o will_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o the_o grave_a last_o i_o be_o not_o subtle_a enough_o to_o discern_v the_o difference_n between_o live_v again_o and_o rise_v i_o always_o think_v they_o be_v two_o word_n of_o the_o same_o import_n and_o i_o think_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v behead_v can_v live_v again_o but_o by_o a_o resurrection_n it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o four_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o say_v they_o shall_v live_v but_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o five_o verse_n that_o to_o live_v and_o to_o live_v again_o in_o the_o text_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o it_o be_v add_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a shall_v not_o live_v again_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v accomplish_v the_o other_o dead_a man_n speak_v of_o v._o 4._o must_v then_o live_v again_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n far_o without_o this_o i_o know_v not_o what_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v say_v to_o his_o apostle_n in_o those_o word_n very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o you_o who_o have_v follow_v i_o in_o the_o regeneration_n 19.28_o matth._n 19.28_o when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v sit_v upon_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n what_o ever_o sense_n be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n i_o can_v find_v any_o thing_n that_o give_v i_o satisfaction_n shall_v it_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o st._n paul_n speak_v we_o shall_v judge_v the_o world_n and_o we_o shall_v judge_v the_o angel_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n that_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v so_o solemn_o usher_v in_o with_o a_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o for_o after_o all_o it_o be_v but_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n that_o we_o shall_v then_o judge_v the_o world_n by_o approve_v the_o sentence_n of_o christ_n who_o alone_o shall_v be_v the_o judge_n moreover_o i_o know_v not_o why_o our_o lord_n shall_v restrain_v that_o judgement_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n for_o the_o saint_n as_o the_o word_n be_v take_v shall_v judge_v the_o whole_a world_n even_o the_o wicked_a too_o wherefore_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n once_o more_o the_o saint_n shall_v judge_v the_o world_n more_o than_o they_o shall_v the_o church_n for_o beside_o their_o approbation_n of_o the_o sentence_n give_v against_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v bear_v witness_n against_o they_o which_o they_o shall_v not_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n i_o do_v not_o find_v much_o more_o reason_n for_o another_o sense_n of_o this_o text_n which_o some_o

17._o nor_o with_o babylon_n chap._n 18._o the_o father_n who_o live_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n it_o may_v be_v hear_v some_o discourse_n of_o this_o and_o that_o probable_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o mistake_n this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n to_o excuse_v st._n irenaeus_n and_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n who_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o description_n of_o antichrist_n gog_n and_o magog_n be_v name_n borrow_v from_o ezekiel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o same_o people_n in_o both_o place_n here_o it_o denote_v in_o general_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o i_o know_v nothing_o concern_v it_o with_o any_o great_a certainty_n chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o a_o regular_a disputation_n i_o come_v now_o to_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o hardly_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v but_o that_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o will_v serve_v as_o a_o further_a proof_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o be_v a_o very_a good_a argument_n for_o any_o opinion_n to_o be_v support_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n by_o powerful_a and_o weighty_a reason_n and_o to_o be_v oppose_v on_o the_o other_o by_o weak_a and_o slender_a one_o those_o gentleman_n have_v the_o plurality_n of_o voice_n on_o their_o side_n and_o be_v doubtless_o man_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v bear_v down_o with_o the_o stream_n without_o much_o mind_v it_o judgement_n first_o objection_n christ_n not_o to_o come_v but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o first_o they_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o christ_n second_o come_v never_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o than_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n attend_v with_o angel_n and_o archangel_n to_o raise_v mankind_n and_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whereas_o we_o suppose_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o clandestine_v come_v of_o christ_n to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o the_o scripture_n know_v nothing_o of_o for_o it_o speak_v of_o no_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v save_v that_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v in_o heaven_n after_o the_o distribution_n of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n i_o answer_v 1._o these_o man_n suppose_v by_o this_o argument_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n neither_o shall_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a st._n paul_n do_v express_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o shall_v then_o cease_v to_o reign_v and_o give_v up_o the_o kingdom_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n 17._o 1_o cor._n 17._o so_o that_o since_o we_o be_v assure_v from_o scripture_n of_o christ_n come_v to_o reign_v it_o must_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o mediator_n shall_v then_o be_v finish_v 2._o it_o be_v suppose_v in_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o no_o more_o than_o one_o come_v of_o christ_n which_o shall_v be_v accompany_v with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n to_o summon_v the_o dead_a to_o judgement_n this_o be_v plain_o to_o suppose_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n and_o those_o who_o have_v read_v the_o foregoing_a chapter_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o prejudice_n will_v still_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o it_o may_v be_v a_o first_o resurrection_n 3._o last_o who_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o that_o manner_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o archangel_n and_o in_o great_a magnificence_n and_o glory_n who_o can_v prove_v that_o at_o that_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o dead_a as_o st._n john_n seem_v express_o to_o have_v foretold_v all_o the_o little_a reason_n pretend_v from_o conveniency_n and_o inconveniency_n which_o be_v here_o allege_v will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o resist_v the_o evidence_n of_o so_o express_v a_o text_n and_o of_o that_o matth._n 19_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o in_o the_o regeneration_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v also_o sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n world_n 2._o object_n christ_n be_v to_o remain_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o the_o next_o thing_n allege_v be_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v to_o contain_v jesus_n christ_n till_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o they_o say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o so_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v confine_v to_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o consequent_o shall_v not_o come_v to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n if_o this_o be_v true_a that_o christ_n must_v stay_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n may_v he_o not_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n give_v peace_n to_o his_o church_n and_o govern_v it_o in_o peace_n by_o his_o prophet_n and_o servant_n without_o come_v in_o person_n from_o heaven_n moreover_o in_o case_n our_o lord_n shall_v for_o a_o short_a space_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o establish_v a_o kingdom_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o give_v his_o seal_n to_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n return_v back_o to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v notwithstanding_o this_o that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o the_o end_n of_o time_n so_o small_a a_o interruption_n of_o his_o abode_n in_o heaven_n can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o heaven_n may_v still_o be_v reckon_v the_o place_n of_o his_o abode_n last_o how_o will_v they_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o end_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o overturning_a and_o not_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o heaven_n the_o star_n the_o element_n shall_v be_v burn_v up_o and_o destroy_v by_o fire_n it_o be_v true_a after_o this_o there_o shall_v be_v new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n but_o the_o scripture_n do_v more_o frequent_o describe_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n by_o a_o universal_a confusion_n and_o overturning_a than_o by_o the_o new_a heaven_n which_o shall_v follow_v and_o the_o new_a heaven_n in_o most_o place_n of_o scripture_n signify_v the_o renovation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o i_o hardly_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n chap._n 8._o act_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n church_n 3._o argum._n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o three_o argument_n of_o the_o antimillenaries_a be_v this_o that_o such_o a_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n as_o we_o promise_v to_o the_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o what_o the_o h._n scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n and_o affliction_n that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o faithful_a be_v always_o to_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o world._n 1._o ought_v not_o this_o to_o be_v mutual_o grant_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v denominate_v from_o the_o major_a part_n for_o six_o thousand_o year_n the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v persecute_v and_o in_o a_o low_a condition_n and_o in_o a_o seven_o period_n she_o shall_v have_v rest_n and_o shall_v we_o count_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n here_o below_o as_o a_o low_a and_o miserable_a condition_n and_o that_o he_o say_v very_o little_a of_o her_o state_n of_o glory_n since_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o state_n be_v as_o six_o to_o one_o 2._o i_o answer_v that_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v not_o true_a viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v on_o the_o contrary_a more_o place_n can_v be_v bring_v wherein_o her_o prosperity_n and_o peace_n be_v promise_v than_o of_o those_o where_o she_o be_v threaten_v with_o calamity_n and_o persecution_n we_o may_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o

in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n where_o i_o have_v show_v that_o empire_n and_o a_o kingdom_n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v promise_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o have_v never_o hitherto_o be_v fulfil_v corrupt_a object_n when_o christ_n shall_v come_v the_o church_n shall_v be_v most_o corrupt_a 4._o after_o this_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o god_n describe_v those_o time_n which_o shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n instead_o of_o represent_v they_o as_o a_o golden_a age_n they_o be_v paint_v out_o as_o a_o age_n of_o iron_n and_o darkness_n iniquity_n shall_v abound_v the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v wax_v cold_a false_a prophet_n and_o false_a christ_n shall_v arise_v they_o shall_v work_v sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o deceive_v if_o possible_a the_o very_a elect._n 12.24.37_o math._n 24._o v._n 12.24.37_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v as_o the_o day_n of_o noah_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v 8._o luke_n 18._o c._n 8._o he_o shall_v not_o find_v faith_n upon_o earth_n and_o 2_o ep._n thessaly_n 2._o chap._n it_o be_v say_v the_o lord_n shall_v destroy_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n but_o all_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n viz._n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o other_o come_v of_o christ_n but_o for_o the_o last_o &_o final_a judgement_n which_o be_v not_o true_a the_o come_n of_o christ_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v that_o to_o settle_v the_o peace_n and_o glory_n and_o kingdom_n of_o his_o church_n and_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v mean_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o passage_n where_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v true_a that_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n he_o shall_v not_o find_v true_a faith_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v very_o little_a of_o it_o experience_n confirm_v this_o for_o we_o be_v now_o in_o that_o very_a time_n far_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n for_o the_o last_o judgement_n it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a scarcity_n of_o faith_n &_o piety_n in_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n for_o gog_n and_o magog_n shall_v be_v increase_v there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a seduction_n upon_o earth_n and_o a_o great_a affliction_n upon_o the_o church_n so_o that_o these_o prophecy_n shall_v have_v their_o accomplishment_n whenever_o christ_n come_v they_o be_v fulfil_v at_o his_o first_o come_n when_o he_o come_v in_o the_o flesh_n for_o the_o church_n be_v then_o exceed_o corrupt_v and_o so_o at_o his_o second_o come_v when_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o in_o our_o day_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a corruption_n and_o shall_v be_v at_o his_o three_o come_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o insurrection_n against_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o son_n of_o god._n unknown_a 5._o object_n the_o day_n of_o judgement_n will_v not_o then_o be_v unknown_a 5._o it_o will_v far_o follow_v say_v these_o gentleman_n that_o the_o hour_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n will_v not_o then_o be_v unknown_a as_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n have_v say_v it_o be_v for_o if_o just_a after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n must_v take_v place_n we_o likewise_o know_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n first_o you_o must_v know_v that_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n say_v not_o that_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v always_o conceal_v he_o only_o say_v that_o no_o man_n then_o know_v it_o concern_v that_o day_n say_v he_o know_v not_o man._n that_o depend_v on_o the_o fix_v the_o time_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n now_o no_o man_n know_v for_o certain_a at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o 1260_o year_n shall_v begin_v god_n do_v not_o permit_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v well_o know_v till_o this_o last_o age_n which_o be_v as_o also_o the_o last_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n for_o 1260_o year_n moreover_o after_o have_v well_o fix_v the_o epocha_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n that_o we_o may_v discover_v his_o end_n yet_o can_v we_o not_o thereby_o come_v to_o the_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o because_o we_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o church_n must_v begin_v just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n we_o may_v say_v the_o contrary_a without_o say_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v improbable_a that_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compute_v but_o from_o the_o complete_a establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n 2._o we_o can_v tell_v whether_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v exact_o so_o much_o neither_o more_o or_o less_o for_o the_o h._n ghost_n be_v not_o so_o critical_a and_o precise_a and_o often_o make_v use_n of_o a_o round_a and_o certain_a number_n to_o signify_v one_o that_o be_v uncertain_a unless_o when_o he_o make_v use_v of_o a_o break_a number_n as_o three_o and_o half_a for_o than_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o we_o be_v to_o reckon_v exact_o so_o much_o so_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v always_o doubtful_a we_o can_v never_o know_v the_o precise_a time_n of_o the_o judgement_n day_n while_n 6._o object_n the_o world_n will_v then_o last_v a_o long_a while_n 6._o after_o this_o they_o say_v that_o if_o the_o church_n must_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n the_o world_n be_v yet_o to_o last_v for_o a_o long_a time_n which_o be_v not_o likely_a it_o shall_v because_o the_o apostle_n even_o in_o their_o day_n speak_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o thing_n approach_v and_o near_o at_o hand_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n say_v st._n paul._n the_o come_n of_o i._o christ_n be_v at_o hand_n say_v st._n james_n my_o littie_n child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n say_v st._n john._n they_o ought_v to_o confess_v that_o these_o passage_n make_v against_o they_o instead_o of_o be_v for_o they_o the_o apostle_n call_v their_o day_n the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o last_o hour_n and_o yet_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n have_v pass_v since_o those_o text_n therefore_o must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o too_o rigid_a a_o sense_n we_o have_v spend_v one_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n in_o this_o book_n to_o explain_v those_o passage_n resurrection_n 7._o object_n the_o scripture_n speak_v but_o of_o one_o resurrection_n 7._o last_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n at_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n all_o the_o dead_a must_v be_v raise_v at_o once_o the_o righteous_a and_o the_o wicked_a which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o millenaries_n who_o will_v make_v one_o part_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o rise_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o the_o rest_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o but_o how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o when_o it_o speak_v the_o quite_o contrary_a that_o one_o part_n of_o the_o dead_a must_v rise_v first_o which_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o to_o rise_v till_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v fullfil_v there_o be_v some_o passage_n it_o be_v true_a wherein_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a be_v speak_v of_o as_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o so_o it_o shall_v according_o be_v for_o this_o first_o resurrection_n will_v be_v but_o of_o a_o very_a few_o viz._n of_o the_o ancient_a martyr_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v not_o be_v raise_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n many_o dead_a be_v rise_v with_o christ_n when_o he_o rise_v and_o be_v certain_o with_o he_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o heaven_n notwithstanding_o this_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o a_o thing_n defer_v and_o adjourn_v to_o the_o last_o day_n because_o one_o little_a exception_n destroy_v not_o a_o general_a rule_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v so_o much_o difficulty_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n methinks_v they_o shall_v remember_v the_o many_o saint_n who_o be_v raise_v with_o christ_n why_o may_v not_o christ_n raise_v some_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n saint_n at_o the_o come_n of_o his_o kingdom_n as_o well_o as_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n when_o he_o rise_v from_o the_o grave_a however_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v on_o this_o subject_n of_o that_o first_o resurrection_n i_o once_o again_o declare_v that_o i_o be_o not_o solliciton_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o i_o have_v and_o do_v again_o place_v it_o among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a i_o be_o inform_v that_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a prof._n mr._n witsius_n of_o vtrecht_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o declare_v his_o mind_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o some_o public_a lecture_n i_o be_o tell_v that_o he_o agree_v with_o i_o concern_v a_o great_a change_n which_o be_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n with_o respect_n to_o manner_n union_n in_o doctrine_n and_o the_o spread_a of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o among_o the_o jew_n as_o among_o the_o nation_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v pagan_a he_o be_v also_o willing_a 17_o de_fw-fr x_o tribubus_fw-la israelis_fw-la c._n 9_o 9_o 1._o &_o cap_n 11._o 11._o 17_o that_o the_o jew_n shall_v hope_v to_o return_v to_o their_o own_o land_n and_o rebuild_v jerusalem_n i_o will_v ask_v no_o more_o and_o be_o more_o rejoy_v to_o meet_v with_o the_o concurrence_n of_o so_o great_a a_o man_n in_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a than_o i_o can_v be_v trouble_v that_o he_o differ_v from_o i_o concern_v that_o first_o resurrection_n for_o i_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o i_o meet_v with_o very_o great_a difficulty_n about_o it_o but_o when_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o on_o that_o side_n and_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v it_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o probable_a nevertheless_o i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v full_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o as_o i_o be_o concern_v those_o article_n wherein_o we_o two_o agree_v these_o i_o think_v be_v all_o the_o objection_n wherewith_o these_o gentleman_n oppose_v we_o for_o i_o regard_v not_o what_o they_o say_v when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v a_o jewish_a vision_n a_o fancy_n derive_v from_o the_o impure_a fountain_n of_o their_o tradition_n this_o be_v to_o declaim_v and_o not_o to_o prove_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o there_o may_v remain_v something_o that_o be_v good_a among_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o least_o st._n paul_n and_o st._n jude_n believe_v so_o the_o first_o learn_v from_o their_o tradition_n the_o name_n of_o the_o magician_n of_o egypt_n who_o oppose_v moses_n and_o likewise_o those_o word_n of_o moses_n i_o exceed_o quake_v and_o fear_n which_o we_o no_o where_n read_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o st._n jude_n learn_v from_o thence_o the_o combat_n of_o michael_n the_o archangel_n with_o the_o devil_n for_o the_o body_n of_o moses_n also_o the_o prophecy_n of_o enoch_n they_o urge_v likewise_o against_o we_o a_o multitude_n of_o ancient_a and_o modern_a author_n but_o i_o have_v rather_o give_v credit_n to_o justin_n martyr_n and_o papias_n who_o may_v have_v see_v st._n john_n than_o to_o all_o those_o who_o have_v write_v since_o god_n have_v his_o particular_a reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o that_o the_o prophecy_n shall_v be_v understand_v in_o every_o age._n finis_fw-la